jo u r n a l

AOYAR I.IPRARY EASTERN^CTIOM flf ftn u i NjyR, 7 - C / iltnsir Jtratenm

J H a i i r a s

A QUARTERLY DEVOTED TO THE ADVANCEMENT OF THE SCIENCE AND ART OF MUSIC

VOL. V. 1934 NOS. 1 TO 4

THE JOURNAL COMMITTEE

Editor~in-cl)ar$e Mr. T. V. S ubba Row

Editorial Con?n?ittee Vidvan T iger K. Varadachariar M r. T. L. Venkatarama Aiyar P rof. P. Sambamurti

Mai?agit?g Editor Dr. V. Raghavan

Published by Tlje Music Acaderpy, Madras

8, Philips Street, G. T , Madras.

Annual Subscription:— Inland: Rs. 4; Foreign: 8 sks. Post paid. THE TEACHERS’ COLLEGE OF MUSIC-r MUSIC ACADEMY. MADRAS

In response to numerous requests from the public m generar, »p©n the insistent representations from authorities in charge of the varioqsEdttcational Institutions in the country and in realisation of a long cherished idea), The Music Academy, Madras, opened a Training College of Music for Teachers.

The College is called The Teachers' College of Music, Madras, and in the charge of Vidvan OSndikrmdan Sahhapati Aiyar.

Instruction is imparted to pupils not only in the theory and practice of ' Indian Music, but also in the correct and approved methods of teaching music. The trained pupils will be competent to teach at least the School Final Class.

The training class is of the duration of one year of three terms and, for the present, is confined to Vocal MuioyMily. The working hours of tbe College are between 11 a . m . &. 4 p .m . ?

The fee for the whole course is Rs. 59—if paid in advance—or Rs. 6-fo r , each of the nine months comprising the whole course*

At the end of the coarse an Examination will be held and diplomas awarded to successful candidates. The first in rank will also get the Bajak Annamalai Gold Medal.

Persons of both sexes are eligible for admission.

Only those candidates whose proficiency in mnsic is np to. the Inter­ mediate Standard of the Madras University;. are ordinarily admitted. Prefer- . ence is however given to those who are already employed as music teachers.

Applications for admission shall be in the prescribed form.

The final selection of candidates for admission will be made by a committee before whom the candidates shall present themselves on such day as,, may be notified.

A copy of the prospectus and syllabus will be sent on receipt of postage stamp for the value of four annas.

For forms of admission and other particulars, apply with postage to The Correspondent, The Teachers'College of Music, The Music Acadj^y, MadrteaC NOTICE

All editorial correspondence should be addressed to the Managing Editor. Articles on musical subjects are accepted tor publication on the understanding that :y are contributed solely to the Journal of the Music Academy. All manuscripts should be legibly written or preferably type-written (double iced—on one side of the paper only) and should be signed by the writer (giving his dress in full). All articles and communications intended for publication should reach the office least one month before the date of publication (ordinarily the 15th of the 1st month each quarter). The Editor or the Academy is not responsible for the views expressed by ■ dividual contributors. All advertisements intended for publication should reach the office not later than s 1st of the first month of each quarter. All moneys and cheques due to and intended for the Journal should be sent to e Managing Editor.

ADVERTISEMENT CHARGES

Per issue.

COVER PAGES: Full page. Half p

Back (outside) .. Rs. 25 Front (inside) .. 20 Rs. 11 Back (Do.) 20 „ 11 INSIDE PAGES:

1st page (after cover) .. 18 .. io Other pages (each) .. 16 .. 9 Preference will be given to advertisers of musical instru­ ments and books and other artistic wares.

Special positions and special rates on application 5% discount for cash with order CONTENTS

Late Abdul Karim Khan—In Memoriam—K.V. Ramachandran Editorial j

Sama Gana—M. S. Ramaswami Aiyar, b.a., b.l., l.t. 2 Sangita Sudha of Raghunatha ^ Abhinaya Sara Samputa 73 Sanskrit Music Manuscripts in the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, P°ona—V. Raghavan .. 89 The Maharana of Dharampur on Indian Music 91 Proceedings of the Madras Music Academy Music Conference, 1933 .. 94 Ghanam Krishna Aiyar, Gopalakrishna Bharati and Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar —K. V. Ramachandran .. 131 I LATE ABDUL KARIM KHAN IN MEMORIAM K. V. RAMACHANDRAN

! By (he sad and sudden demise of Sangita Ratna Abdul Karim Khan, the j world of Indian Music has lost a remarkable, and forceful personality and a j brilliant exponent of classical Hindustani Music. The void left by him is net | likely to be filled again as even in the north, there is a dearth of first rate niuSi- | cians. When Abdul Karim first visited Madras 20 years ago, Pyari Shaib, the ! famous Calcutta tenor was at the height of his season; however impoverished his music, Pyari Sahib's voice had a cloying, intoxicating sweetness that compelled 1 admiration. If Pyari Sahib was all voice, Abdul Karim was all music and his expositions coming so closely in the wake of the former, were a revelation as to what treasures of art Hindustani music comprehended. Here was a man who conceived music as a form of architecture in sound and who finished just the facade and portico of the palace called Kalyanai through a livelong evening and who had barely time to plan the Torana of in an entire night. One could never get at a comprehensive view of Abdul Karim's range, because he sang always in fragments; but what delicious, what magnificent fragments they were! Even the fragments were the work of a Titan. Abdul Karim never satiated, he left one yearning for more. Abdul Karim belonged to that limited band of devotees who see no difference between the music of the north and the south and view both as facets of the same eternal Truth. The unity and homogeneity of Indian music was one of his cherished convictions and he delighted in emphasising the similarity, not to say identity, of the of the north and south. Goharjan’s approach of was flippant; Inayat Khan’s was serious; the one perpetrated a cartoon and the other a musical curiosity; but Abdul Karim with his intellectual alertness and fine perception of note values and rhythm was able to give convincing renderings of Carnatic songs. Though an orthodox Mussalman, he had, like other great Mohamedan Musicians, many Hindu affinities and his admirers and disciples were preponderantly, if not wholly, Hindu. The writer’s most precious memory of Abdul Karim is his ‘ Lalit’ that he sang °nce, but could never duplicate. Not all the gold of the Indies could buy that Lalit. S—11—37. ® l J o u r n a l

•i(

®ljt Jltnsu: ^.raiem g |®aiiraa

A QUARTERLY DEVOTED TO THE ADVANCEMENT OF THE SCIENCE AND ART OF MUSIC

VOL. V. 1934 Nos. 1 to 4

EDITORIAL

W E . are glad to announce that the cation of classical works and original publication of the Journal of the articles by experts will be the main Music Academy, Madras, is resumed. features. Standard compositions in Before the close of the current year, notation as rendered by approved ex­ four volumes, one for each of the years ponents will also be given in its pages. 1934 to 1937, will be issued. The Other topics of interest hitherto volume for 1938 will be published included will continue to be discussed. before the middle of that year and if The authoritative report of the pro­ the support of the public is assuring, it ceedings of the annual conferences of may consist of more parts than one. the Academy, will, of course, be found In any case, it is our earnest hope that only in the pages of this Journal. the improved finances of the Academy That the Journal fulfils a real need will avert the contingency of the dis­ will hardly be denied. It is the only continuance of the Journal. Journal of its kind in all India. We appeal to all lovers of art and culture There will be no substantial change to support the Journal and so ensure its in the policy of the Journal. Publi­ unbroken publication. SAMAGANA BY M . S. R a m a sw a m i A iy a r , b .a., b .l ., l .t . Sometime Research Fellow in Indian Music, University of Madras. (All Rights Reserved to the Author). J^ECITED are Rg and Yajur Vedas, but Vedas ",2 emphasising thereby that it is sung is the Sama Veda. As a matter better to hear the Vedas sung than merely of fact, Sama Veda is nothing but Rg recited.3 Veda set to music. Hence almost all the It is therefore in Sama Veda that the ancient Sanskrit writers on music pro­ modern student of Indian Music is vitally claimed: “ From Sama Veda interested. To Samagana, then, we shall got music Hence, again, Lord Krsna now turn our attention. declared: “ I am Sama Veda of all the The arrangement of the Sama Veda may first be tabulated:— Sama Veda.4

I Purvarcika Uttararcika (Later). (Earlier). I

Gramageya. Aranyageya. tJha. tJhya. '—■ ■— — — 1 1 T Main chants sung 1 Separate *1 These sacerdotal school-books [_by three chanters. J _collections.J contain the melodies which the N. B. Uha + Rahasya pupils have to memorise. = Uhya. Samagana is generally divided into seven parts or Bhaktis as they are called, of which 2 to 6 are the more important ones. The seven Bhaktis may be tabulated:— Bhaktis.3 I

Humkara. Prastava. Udgita. Pratihara. Upadrava. Nidhana. Pranava. • Consisting Introduc­ Song by the Song by the Song by the Final by all Om sung of the tory Song Udgatr. Pratihartr Udgatr at the Priests. by all. Syllable by the at the end the end of HUM Prastotr. of III, III. sung by all the Priests. <1

1. cf* tfsrar? farm?: I Sangitamakaranda, p. 3. SangUorotnakara, p. 7. 2. cf. ^<5Ri I Bhagavad Gits, X. 22. 3. ef. Tilak's Gita Rahasya, Vol. II, pp. 1072-1073. 4. cf. J. M. Van Der Hoogt’s Vedic Chant. 5. cf. Suryakanta Sastri's Rktantra (Notes), pp. 16-17. SAMAGANA

Mr. Caland’s Table1 is as follows:__ cipal subject of these verses. Some of them Sama Veda. are supposed to have the power of conse­ crating the fire into which the oblation is cast; and others, the Soma Juice of which it Samhita. ^ Gana. principally consists.* Samagana and Saman chant are inter­ changeable terms; for, the gana or music of the Sama Veda is nothing but chant Purvarcika Aranyaka Ultararcika. which is a formless melody and has neither Samhita. the seriousness of the speech nor the sono­ rousness of the song but stands midway between the two—a fact which drives us to Gramageya. Aranyageya. t}ha. Ohya. conclude that music started from, if not “ To the songs preserved in the Ganas, originated with, the speech and developed the verses collected in the Samhita serve as itself into the song through the intermediate the foundation.”12 The verses, so collected chant.5 and compiled into one whole Samhita, are In ancient Pathasalas, as in the Schools6 called Uttararcika. Purvarcika only regis­ of Sylvester and Gregory, the chant was ters the melodies of those verses and, as studied as chant and not as vocal technique, such, is (as it must be) later than Ultarar­ for, the business of committing to memory cika. Aranyakasamhita is but a continua­ was one of the most arduous and prolonged tion of Purvarcika. In order that the study tasks of their students. To help such learn­ and memorising of the melodies may be ing by heart (more often, by rote), those rendered easy, a double register is made; students aimed at unity in their chanting; the first containing the first verse of a and, again, to help such aiming students, couplet which carries the melody,3 4 and the those institutions discovered a uniform style second containing all the verses. Hence of delivery. This ‘uniform style of delivery’ the Gramageya and the Aranyageya. t?ha was the chant; and it was intended to ex­ and t)hya are of later time. press the sentiment of the text; and hence The Samhita of the Sama Veda consists of the rhythm, accent, and movement of the an arranged series of verses, directed to be music were those of the text. sung especially at the Somayaga or the The reason seems to be that such chant­ Soma sacrifice. The praises of the different ing—whether in India or Europe—suited to deities who are supposed to honor the cere­ the requirements of the utterance of the mony with their presence and the prayers priests and worshippers and that it aimed to for the prosperity of the worshippers and be as impersonal as possible. Its purpose those connected with them—form the prin­ was religious; its mood was devotional; and

1. “The Origin of Sama Veda" translated into English in the Journal of Oriental Research, Madras, Vol. IX, pp. 295-306 by Prof. K. A. Nilakantha Sastri. 2. ibid. 3. ibid, p. 305. 4. cf. Dr. Stevenson's Translation of Sdma Veda, Preface, p. 1. 5. cf. Comte's General View of Positivism, p. 308; Herbert Spencer's Essays, p. 321, (Everyman’s Library). $. cf. H. J. Hen4?r»on's Early History of Singing, pp. 17, 32, 33, 4 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY its musical character was therefore inten­ words of the modern songs beyond recogni­ tionally vague and colorless.1 tion ? What wonder, again, is there that-4fee “ Let music be, first of all, language and great Manu, in his Smrti, unambiguously rhythm and secondly tone Such was the stated: " The y°ice of the Sama Veda is Florentine idea.2 Such indeed was the impure”?.* * Indian idea, as well. 1 further said that “ the musical character I said that ‘the rhythm, accent, and of the chanting was colorless ". 1 meant movement of the chanting were those of the thereby that it was.not florid and brikaful in text ’. This statement seems to apply well the modern sense; but I did not mean that it to the Psalms of the Bible; but, in the case was one uniform, dull, monotonous, single of the Samagana, it requires a little modifi­ tone. Indeed the Samagana revelled, as cation. For, though the wording of the it even now does, in more than one tone; Samagana is nothing else than that of the and those tones further rose and'fell, as they Rg Veda, the vowels in the original Rk are even now do. How far they rose and fell, elongated, shortened, or changed into Hai. or which is the same thing, what was the For example, is the text of the Rk; but range of the gamut of the Samagana is the question we have now to tackle. it is changed in Samagana into At the very outset, we are confronted Unmeaning sounds, called Stobhas, with two sets of phraseologies whereby to are oftentimes added; for example, in sing­ measure the gamut, viz. :— ing the Rk the Saman chanter (1) Sa Ri Ga Ma Pa Dha Ni.s begins with t[F3 ^T* This unmean­ (2) Krusta Pralhama Dvitiya Tftiya ing Stobha is repeated ever so many times in Caturtha Mandra Atisvarya7. the same Rk. Again, some parts of the The second set is said to be peculiar to verse are repeated apparently unnecessarily. the Samagana; while the first has come Hence it was that M. Bloomfield remark­ down to be the peculiar feature of the ed that the Sama Veda represented little modern music. Our first business, then, is more than the employment of popular to discover the interrelation, if any, between music and other quasi-musical noises.13 2 these two sets and correctly interpret the Hence, again, it was that Suryakanta Sastri second in terms of the first. observed that the Samagana paid little atten­ The task, however, does not seem to be tion to the grammatical structure of the easy, especially because of a third set of sentence and the logical order of words, that phraseology with which our ancient writers the Rks were badly harnassed into the chose to speak of the Vedic Chant, viz., service of the melody and that the words Udatta, Anudatta, Svarita, and Pracaya. were mutilated beyond recognition.46 5 What Let us, therefore, study one set after wonder is there that we, the descendants of another of these three phraseologies and try those original Samagas continue, even to find out whether and, if so, how far they to-day, the inherited quality of mutilating the are interrelated. 1. cf. W. J. Henderson's Early History of Singing, pp. 38 and 87. 2. cf. Ibid, p. 98. 3. cf. Bloomfield's Religion of the Veda, p. 39. 4. cf. Suryakanta Sastri’s Rktantra, p. 18. 5. cf. Manu’s Smrti, IV , 124. 6. cf. Sohgltaratndkara, Chap. Ill, Sis. 24 and 25, 7. cf. Taittiriyaprdtisiikhya, X X III. 13. SAMAGANA 5 We shall proceed first with the third set Udatta or Svarita follows it. 9 Again, the of phraseology, viz., Udatta, Anudatta, same Anudatta, if it follows Svarita, is said Svarita, and Pracaya. These four terms to become Udatta.6 Further again, Udatta. occurred in connection with the Vedic which originally denoted the highest pitch, chant which loomed, as it even now does, came later on to denote, in the Rg Veda, very big in those times. Indeed, the sounds only a middle pitch lower than that of of a word without accent were deemed to be Svarita.7 As for Svarita, it is in reality merely separate stones, which the accent always an enclitic accent following an alone cemented together into a linguistic Udatta, though it assumes the appearance of study and was therefore regarded ns the very an independent accent, when the preceding soul of speech.1 Udatta is lost by the euphonic change of a Apart from the question as to which vowel into the corresponding semi-vowel.* preceded which—Stress or Pilch Accent— Anudatta is the low tone of the syllables it is certain that the Vedic Accent has been preceding an Udatta.9 Still further, Udatta all along characterised predominantly by and Svarita were identified together;10 and, the pitch accent and continues to be such then, a new was brought into promi­ even to-day.* In its initial stage, there were nence, viz., Pracaya11, which Taittirlya- only three degrees of pitch viz, Udatta, pratisakhya interpreted to be a series of Anudatta, and Svarita;3 and these were the Anudatta syllables following a Svarita.12 three tones of voice in which a syllable Finally, in Atharvaveda Pralisakhya, Svarita might be uttered. is said to mean an Aksipta or a persistent A syllable, for example, might be uttered (or constant) svara13; while that same attri­ in a high tone, in which case it was Udatta; bute Taittiriyapratisakhya chose to transfer or it might be uttered in a low tone, in to Pracaya14. which case it was Anudatta; or in it both the Do not, then, both the Pratisakhyas draw above-mentioned two tones might be com­ our attention thereby to the notion of a bined, in which case it was Svarita.* tonic Svara, recognised even in those days ? Thus far, the theory of the Vedic Accent I stop here. More about the Vedic Accent, seemed to be simple. But when those three as such, I shall not deal with. I am really terms acquired, later on, different meanings, more concerned with the interrelation, if complications set in. any, of the Vedic with the modern Anudatta, for instance, if it follows ones than with the changes of the Vedic Udatta, is said to become Svarita, unless Svaras themselves.

1. cf. Bloomfield's Greek Accent, A. J. P., Vol. IV. 2. But in page 77 of his Vedic Grammar, A. A. Macdonell states that the Vedic Accent was at first pitch and became later on stress in classical Sanskrit. 3. cf. Panini Sikja. 4. cf. Panini's Affddhydyi, I, 2—29 to 31. 5. cf. Taittiriyapratisakhya, XIV, 29 to 31- 6. cf. Atharvavedapratisakhya, III, 71. 7. cf. A. A. Macdonell’s Vedic Grammar, p. 77. 8. cf. Ibid. 9. cf. Ibid. 10. cf. Suryakanta Sastri's Rktantra (Notes), p. 24. 11. cf. Ibid; Also Narada Sikfd, p. 422. 12. cf. Taittiriyaprdtisdkya, XXI, 10. 13. cf. Atharvavedaprdtisdkhya (Whitney's Edn.), I, 16. 14. cf. Taittiriyaprdtiidkhya, XVIII. 3. 6 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY I therefore rivet the reader’s attention I may add here another verse to the same upon that one and the same identical verse, point from the same Yajnavalkya Siksd: given to us by both Panini and Narada, in which the Vedic svaras are said to have tip v i j ^ ^ spjw; Sfff I developed themselves into the modern ones, 3 f^RT: 5R II viz.:— the meaning of which is: ' The very seven 'SqlTI svaras of Music beginning with Sa are re­ cognised to be (included into) the three svaras of the Vedas beginning with the which may be translated thus: ‘ Udatta high-toned (Udatta) ’. means and includes Ni and Ga; Anudatta, Ri and Dha; and Svarita, Sa, Ala, Pa. The phrase H W undoubtedly points to Here, Mr. Siddhesvara Varma sounds a the identification between the vedic svaras note of warning1 that the above verse did and the modern ones. not point to any kind of identification I must not leave here unmentioned that

between the vedic and the modern svaras Mr. Varma quoted from another Siksd: — but that the latter might be regarded to have arisen from the former. He argued that the phrase ^TOTSPT^n, occurring in both the Stksas, implied that the modern f r r : svaras (Sa Ala Pa) arose from the Vedic sro: m s srrsi: II svara (Svarita). One therefore could not be This verse proceeded on the strength of identified with the other. Ni Dha Pa Sayana’s Saman Scale2, viz.,------— I fear, however, that Mr. Varma twisted Svarita the word STOWH and thereby overshot him­ Ma Ga Ri Sa self. That word was evidently used, not in ------; and, like that scale, it Udatta Anudatta the sense of 'merely giving rise to’ but in ran counter to the considered views of that of 'parinama* or development. Look, Panini, Narada, and Yajnavalkya on the for instance, at Yajnavalkya Siksd, wherein point. It must, therefore, as the sequel will its author harped on the same point but explain, be brushed aside together with that omitted the ambiguous word 5TML and un­ scale itself. Be it noted that the word ambiguously identified the vedic svaras with STfST*. occurring in this verse contributed to the modern ones thus:— mislead Mr. Varma. Besides these three Siksas which were srcr: II found to indicate the interrelation between which may be translated:—• The high toned the vedic and the modern svaras, a study of (Udatta) means and includes Ni and Ga; the the evolution of the modern scale is calcu­ low-toned (Anudatta), Ri and Dha; while lated to throw a flood of light on the evolu­ the rest, Sa Ala Pa.' tion of the Saman Scale. Let us, therefore,

1. cf. Siddhesvara Varma’s Critical Sudies in the Phonetic observations of Indian Grammarians, „ p. 160. 2. Fidt below. SAMAGANA 9 first learn how the modern scale developed cut-and-ready-rnade thing but was slowly into what it now is. evolved by him. Rightly, therefore, did What is, in the first place, a musical Prof. Blaserna observe that " the musical scale ? The word icale is derived from Latin scale was always the product of the musical ' scala', a ladder. Anything graduated, activity of many centuries." 2 especially when applied as a measure, is a The psychological moment when the scale. It was found, by actual measurement notion of a musical scale, as such, dawned with an instrument called SYREN, that the upon the mind of man was that of his dis­ tonic Sa produces 256 vibrations a second; covery that a single svara was not really Ri, 288; Ga, 320; Ma, 341^; Pa, 384; Dha, single but a compound of two or more 426f; Ni, 480; and the octave Sa, 512. If svaras, or, in other words, that if the funda­ the tonic Sa is taken as a unit, that is, as 1; mental Sa was struck, its overtones were Ri should be taken as 1^; Ga, as 1J; Ma, as spontaneously heard simultaneously with it. 1£; Pa, as 1£; Dha, as 1|; Ni, as 1£; and Now, the overtones of the fundamental the octava Sa, as 2. Converting into frac­ Sa have been found to be:— tions the two integers, viz., 1 (of the tonic Sa) and 2 (of the octava Sa) as well as the Sa Sa Pa Sa Ga Pa Ni Sa Ri Ga etc. mixed numbers of Ri Ga Ma Pa Dha Ni the representative numbers of which are:— given above; we get, for the eight svaras, 1 2 3456789 10 etc. the following figures respectively:— Be it noted that the phrase Sa-Ga-Pa is r. 4. 4. vi 4. f. V. f Taking, again, the represented by 4-5-6. Since that phrase, L. C. M. of the denominators of these eight called the Natural Chord, is imbedded in fractions and multiplying it with each of the the fundamental Sa by God Himself; its said fiactions; we arrive at the following representative numbers viz., 4-5-6 have whole numbers or integers to represent the come to be regarded as the very foundation vibrations of the eight svaras, viz.:—24, 27, of music. Indeed, all the sounds of the 30, 32, 36, 40, 45, 48 respectively. (modern) musical scale are, on ultimate Since there is a graduated increase in the analysis, found to be related in the propor­ number of vibrations of these eight svaras; tion of 4: 5: 6 thus:— the whole series of them came to be known Sa Ga Pa = y, y, y = 4, 5, 6. as a musical scale, which may be defined as Ma Dha Sa = y , y>, y = 4, 5, 6. a graduated, or ladder-like, arrangement of Pa Ni Ri = y, y, y = 4, 5, 6. the svaras, in the order of pitch, from a given tonic to its octave, both inclusive. To Converting the higher Ri of 54 vibrations the same effect, Prof. Blaserna defined a into the lower Ri of 27 vibrations, we may musical scale as '‘a collection of all the write all the eight above-mentioned svaras notes comprised between the fundamental in their proper order thus:— note and its octave which succeed each 24 27 30 32 36 40 45 48 other and are intended to succeed each Sa Ri Ga Ma Pa Dha Ni Sa. other with a certain pre-established regu­ Thus it is that the (modern) Musical Scale larity." 1 was evolved. Mr. Mayer, therefore, rightly Be it remembered that the idea of a observed in his Sound (p. 106): “ From the musical scale was not given to man as a proportion of 4:5: 6 were derived all the

1 and 2. cf. Blaserna’s Theory of Sound in relation to Music, p. 113. 6 THE JOURNAL OK THE MUSIC ACADEMY

sounds of the musical scale; and these Meaning:—‘1 glorify Agni, the family- numbers should be engraved on the pedi­ priest as well as the divine (or resplendent) ment of the temple of music sacrificial priest, who presents the oblations Having understood the evolution of the (to the gods) and who is the possessor of (modern) musical scale, we shall see Ratna or great wealth (that is, the reward of whether it throws any light on that of the religious rites^’. Sam an Scale. Before we proceed to ascertain how this Now, just as the phrase Sa Ga Pa, which Rk was sung as Saman, we shall learn how is represented by the numbers 4-5-6, is said it had been first recited as the Rk itself, to be the Natural Chord; its next phrase pure and simple. Here are the ancient Ni Sa Ri Ga, which is represented by the accent-signs2 of writing it:— numbers 7-8-9-10, may equally be said to 3tt i i i i ^ i be the Natural Tctrachord. For, both of them are imbedded by the very Almighty in i TOWnn; i the fundamental Sa. Again, just as the Here, again, are the modern Svara-signs3 former is said to have been discovered with of writing the same:— the European instrumental music and is aft ariM-% 3 *rfiE?r ^ therefore in the ascending order; the latter S n s s R-s nSrs nSr Ns may equally be said to have been the product of the Indian vocal music and is $|dK TO nssRSSRs Rs SrS therefore in the descending order.i. On analysis, it will be found that here Sa Thus we arrive at the conclusion that the is used 16 times; Ri, 7 times; Ni. 5 times. ‘ descending' order of the Natural Telra- Hence it is clear that, in this Arcika-reci- chord, viz., Ga Ri Sa Ni should naturally tation*, Sa is the predominant note, called have been the nucleus of the scale of the by courtesy the only note. ancient vocal music of India, viz.,Samagana. All this, however, is by the way. We ace Let us examine a few specimens of the more concerned with the Sama- method of S&magana, as they are sung to-day, and see singing this self-same Rk. Here it is:— whether and, if so, how far they bear out my conclusion. arfatffe 3*TT^ S s S s S s S srG Rs s G R s First Specimen. ftfani ani sis *t Since the wording of the Sdmagdna is gs G r g s gr sg r S s Ss Ss S that of the Rg Veda, let us first correctly write the Rk and get to know its meaning:— s g r rs gr s g r gs G r g s gr sgr aft i i 5T3 5T3 *r3 3TT ^ 3T t TO (idK I TOWTOn. I Rgveda, I-i-1.

1. Vide below. 2. cf. Rg Veda, Vol. I, p. 33 (Tilak Maharashtra University Publication). 3. Here, only three svaras speak, viz., N i Sa Ri. These three svaras have been represented by their respective first letters. The small letter indicates the short svara; while the capital letter indicates the long svara. In pages 3 and 4 of the Descriptive Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts of the Madras, Government Oriental Manuscripts Library. Vol. I, Part I, Mr. M. Seshagiri Sastri made use of the same svaras as I have done for this Rk, perhaps with one insignificant exception. 4. cf. I Matanga's Bfkad desi, p. 17. SAMAGAMA 9

times; Ni, 10 times; and Dha, 7 times. aw* 5*3 ^ Hence, Ga Ri Sa may be deemed to be the G R S gsGr gsgr sgr predominant notes. I arranged to hear *T3 *T3 5T3 ST *S5 these two specimens, along with others, not S s S s S s S G is only at Madras, but also at Trivandrum, f*ri«Rr Madura, Tanjore, Chidambaram, and gs G r g s gr sgr Bangalore and found they were sung in all 3^5 ftftrar «rit those places almost in the same manner. gs G r g s gr sgr At Karamanai, however, my attention was ^3 ftreror m t drawn to three other modes of singing the gs G r g s gr sgr second specimen, one of which Mr. Sesha- On analysis, it will be found that, here, giri Sastri seems to have adopted in his Sa is used 59 times; Ri, 30 times; Ga, 45 Descriptive Catalogue, Vol. I, pp. 77-78. times; and f)ha, only once. Hence, the These ‘ other modes ’ seem to have been svaras Ga Ri Sa are all predominant; but intended to bring in the use of Ma and the use of Dha is rare. should have been later than the specimen Second Specimen. shown above. The following is from Sdmapada- The exceptional modes apart, the usual or samhitS:— earlier method of singing the above-men­ tioned specimens, along with others, seem, arcr i «rnm? i *TJTHt 1 I to bear out my conclusion arrived at i nfciT i i above. Meaning;—' Come, O 1 Agni, to the But have our ancient writers warranted banquet of him who celebrates thy praise to it? That is the question we have next 1o forward the offering. Herald of the Gods, look through. sit down on the sacred grass.’ Now, the fact that Narada and Matanga • The SSma method of singing it is as recognised that the Sama Veda had been follows:— sung only with three1 svaras is proof posi­ w w I an ar—f* % I tive that my conclusion is not a figment of S snd S S R-rsn-S rsGR my own imagination. *ir fRC. T*»f *T 5 What were those ‘three’ svaras? They ggr ggr S ggr ggr S r Gr Rs S were the same Udalta, Anudatta, and Svarita which had been respectively identified with gs G R ggr ggr S ggr ggr S Ga (which meant and included its samvadi arfa — 5 a *f $r sn or consonant Nt), Ri (which meant and in­ Gr rgrs Gr G-r-S N S S nnd cluded its samvadi or consonant Dha), and £rwr f o s Sa (which meant and included its samvadis nd rs nd N d s s snd N D or consonants Ma and Pa). On analysis, it will be found that, here, Thus, a glance at the Harmonic Series of Ga is used 24 times; Ri, 22 times; Sa, 22 the sound; a listening to the very Samagdna,

1. cf. APIS --- Narada Sikfa, p. 395. , Also ---- Brhad desi, p. 17, 2 10 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY as it is sung to-day; and a peep into the seven svaras, did Narada invert the pitch Siksas of Panini, Narada, and Yajnavalkya order of Dha and Ni ? —all seem to place us on a firm ground that At first I thought it was a matter of the the nucleus of the Saman Scale was primarily slip of the hand or of misprint. I even said Ga-Ri-Sa which, at times, evinced a labour­ so in my Introduction to the Ragavibodha.1 23 ing struggle to reach the fourth Ni and even But, now, 1 have reason to believe that the fifth Dha which almost bordered on Ni. Narada intentionally inverted the order of I spoke of the ground being ‘firm’. Dha and Ni. What was that intention ? Nevertheless, a deal of learned dust was As though he were answering this ques­ raised thereon by a few text-writers, each tion, Narada only confused the issue and claiming truth and truth disclaiming all. went on with his description45 of the Musical In the first place, Narada chose to straight­ Hand thus:— away launch into the music-world a full- g sr ***: I fledged gamut1 of the Samagana thus:—

*T**r*r I *ft%*r*r * i fixfoi: * w: ll tottoii* *ts**rc§ ftwr? ** r*n**

1. cf. Narada Sikfd, p. 410. 2. MandUki £ikfa harps on the same point:—cf. HIT | 3. cf. My Edn. of the Rdgavibodha, Introduction, p. 30. 4. cf. Ndradd Siksd, p. 418. 5. Strange to say, Mdatfuki Siksd lias here 3 *I3PTi I SAMAGANA 11

that, instead of restricting the Musical Hand ment Oriental Manuscripts Library, Mr. to illustrate his original scale of Ma-Ga-Ri- Sastri observed:—“The 6th of the Sama Sa-Dha-Ni-Pa, he suddenly San$a strangely Veda which corresponds to b flat or Kaisiki new scale of Pa-Ma-Ga-Ri-Sa-Dha-Ni.1 In Ni and the 7th note which corresponds to g other words, he made the 7lh (or the lowest) or Pa occur very rarely. So, omitting these Pa of his old scale, the very first (or the two sounds, I may say that the melody of highest) Pa of his new one, even in which the Sama Veda is unifr rm and may be the inversion of the pitch-order of Dha and identified with the called Ni was persistently retained.2 which is a derivative Raga referred to the What, in the first place, was the necessity original and whose notes for Narada's sudden flinging of a second are Sa-Ri-Ga-Ma-Dha-Sa.” scale, very soon after the enunciation of his This cue was more than enough for Mr. first one? Fox Strangways to elaborate the point. For, in page 264 of his Music of Hindostan, he On this point, Narada preserved silence; wrote that, in an early book of the Maha- and Sayana appeared to come to his rescue. bharata, the notes of the secular scale were But, on close examination, the great Vedic given as Sa-Ri-Ga-Ma-Dha-[Pa-Ni] and commentator was found only to confound suggested that, by comparing that ‘early the confusion, in as much as he foisted a still secular scale' with the first scale of Narada, viz., Ni-Dha-Pa-Ma- newer and third scale, viz., Ma-Ga-Ri-Sa-Dha-[Ni-Pa], the in- Ga~Ri-Sa3 and palmed it off, upon the lerence was that the first five notes, viz., Sa- music world, as the most original Saman Ri-Ga-Ma-Dha were substantive and, there­ Scale. fore, the same in both the scales but the last While, thus, the Manduki Siksd spoke two notes, viz., Pa and Ni were optional and generally of the ‘seven’ svaras of the Saman therefore, thrown out of order. Scale*, Narada named one scale but elabo­ The same conclusion, even a study of rated another; and Sayana upset the whole of Krustadi leads us to, as I shall explain. matter by setting up a strangely new scale. But first we shall ascertain the connotation None of them, however, answered the origi­ of the various terms that occur in the Krus­ nal question with which we started, viz., tadi. why should the pitch-order of Dha and A'i What we now call the seven svaras, our be inverted. ancients called the seven yamasfi The It fell to the lot of Mr. M. Seshagiri Sastri modern svaras are Sa Ri Ga ~Ma Pa Dha to cut the Gordian knot. In page 78, Vo I. I, Ni; while, the ancient respective yatnas were Part. I of the Descriptive Catalogue of the Krusta, Prathaina, Dvitlya, Trtiya, Caturtha, Sanskrit Manuscripts of the Madras Govern­ Mandra and Atisvarya.6 Again, the modern

1. For, Kru$ta is Pa and the first svara is Ma. cf. Narada Sikfd, p. 397. 2. Even Manduki Sikfd ha; this inversion. 3. cf. PdNKK'-T. H trq HTfa gjSRT. FRT I rrernr— faqp?: a $ b: i W r: spm: i ratffa: i | I JRst; I «rf^rsfawi4 1---- Sayaija’s Bhasya on Samavidhdnabrdhmana. 4. See above. 5. cf. €H 5^1 % | Rkprdtisdkhya. 6. cf. Taittiriyaprdtisdkhya, XXIII, 13. 12 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY svaras are in the ascending order; while the how can the following foui different Saman ancient yamas were in the descending order.1 Scales be reconciled with one another ? - Of the seven yamas, the 1st (Krusta), the I. Ga Ri Sa 6th (Mandra), and the 7th (Atisvarya) are II. Ma Ga Ri Sa Dha Ni Pa abstruse and seem therefore to need some III. Pa Ma Ga Ri Sa Dha Ni explanation; while, the others four, viz., IV. Ni Dha Pa Ma Ga Ri Sa. Prathama, Dvitiya, Trtlya and Caturtha are obvious and merely indicate the numerical Which of them'is correct ? And which of order of their arrangement. them is current to-day ? Krusta means ‘ high ’; Mandra, ' low ’; I said that although there were three and Atisvdrya, 4 the extra svara ’ (Atisvara) svaras used in connection with the Arcika- or 4 the very last svara ' (Antyasvara). recitation, Sa alone was the predominant Whatever svaras of the modern times, the note and was therefore called by courtesy’ old Prathama, Dvitiya, Trtiya and Caturtha the only note of the Arcika. Similarly, might have indicated, it is certain that we noticed that, although there were Krusta was placed above 4 Prathama ’, four or even five svaras used in connection Mandra below 4 Caturtha ’; and Atisvarya, with Sdntagana, Ga Ri Sa alone were the below even 4 Mandra ’. predominent notes and were therefore called But it may be rightly asked: “Why should by courtesy the only three notes of the Narada invert the order of Krusta and place S&magana as per Narada's dictum, viz., it as the sixth2 1 svara ?" It was because Narada consistently stuck Recalling now into our mind that the to his original theory of inverting the pitch- phrase Ga Ri Sa Ni was the inverted form order of Dha and Ni, so that he might of the most Natural Tetrachord of Indian relegate the last two svaras of Pa and Ni to Music, we may conclude that the four svaras to an unwanted position. By placing Ga Ri Sa Ni formed the very first tetrachord Krusta and Atisvarya respectively as the 6th ever known to the Indian Musicians. and 7th svaras, he virtually emphasised the Further, we noticed that, in the Saman importance of the five svaras of Ma-Ga-Ri- Chant, even the svara Ma had been Sa-Dha and threw the last two svaras of Pa used. I may state that, in a few Chants, and Ni 4 out of order' as being practically even the svara Ga might, without doing any useless3. violence to the music, be raised to the svara Having disposed of the minor issue, let us Ma\ that is lo say, Ga might be sounded as turn our attention to the major issue, viz., Maga.

1. Six Reasons to prove that the Yamas were in the descending order:— (a) *TS WniMlH. etc.—Narada Siksd. (to ---- Sdmotantra. (c) elNf | Toittiriyaprdtisakhya, XXIII, 14. (rf) The fact that in Vocal Music (which Sdmagdna has wholly been) the telling notes are neces­ sarily high. (?) The fact that the Sdmagdna is sung even to-day in a downward course. (/) The very nature of a seed (not excluding the seed of music) is lo sprout, first, downward, and then, shoot up. 2. cf. Narada Sikfti, p. 398. 3. cf. Fox Strangway’s Music of Hiudoslan, p. 2S7. SAMAGANA 13 Anyhow, we must recognise the use, At this stage, mention must be made of though later, of the svara Ma in the Satna- the recent remarks of an enthusiast in gdna. It was this later use &f Ma that S&magdna, viz.:—“ As regards Narada’s should have induced Narada to write the oft* verse beginning with ?IT*T*TT«TTH, the pra- quoted verse beginning with thama (1st) svara (Ma) is, no doubt, taken which, be it noted, brought into existence a as the highest and the saptama (7th) svara second tetrachord, viz., Ma Ga Ri Sa to (Pa) is taken as the lowest, as the very compete with the first, viz., Ga Ri Sa Ni1. number indicates; but this order does not appear to be Narada’s intention, for he In the Sdmagana, as sung to-day, we do defined Krusta, elsewhere, to be a svara of hear the working of both these tetrachords. the highest pitch and placed it at the top­ But we do not hear, at all, that of Narada’s most part of the head, while he gave the second scale of Pa Ma Ga Ri Sa Dha Ni prathama svara (Ma) only the forehead or of Sayana's strange scale of Ni Dha Pa Ma Ga Ri Sa. Hence the last two of the These remarks are virtually tantamount to four Saman scales may be brushed aside as a candid admission of the blunder committ­ being unevolutionary and unconnected with ed by Narada, inasmuch as he intended the Sdmagana either of those, or of these, one thing and said another. days. Which of the two scales, viz., (1) Ma Ga Ri Sa Dha Ni Pa,1 23 4and Even with regard to the two former (2) Pa Ma Ga Ri Sa Dha Ni*, scales, viz., (1) Ga Ri Sa and (2) Ma Ga did Narada intend to give us for adoption ? Ri Sa Dha Ni Pa, the first of them has lost The above-quoted writer seems to answer its importance and merged itself with the • the second scale ’ because Pa is the second, in as much as the svara Ma has been Krusta of the highest pitch5. recognised to exist in the Saman scale above But Narada himself gave us sufficient Ga. evidence to show that he regarded the •it The four Saman scales, mentioned above, Krusta Pa6 to be a practically useless svara, have been thus reduced to to the only along with-JV/, and threw both Pa and Ni to Saman scale of Ma Ga Ri Sa Dha Ni Pa any order—more correctly, out of order7 8. which may be said to be current even And, again, the fact that, in page 398 of to-day. his Siksa, he gave Krusta only a sixth*

1. That is why, in pp. 260-261 of his Music of Hindostan, Mr. Fox Strangways wrote: "The nucleus of the (Saman) Scale was successively the (two) tetrachords, viz E-B (Ga Ri Sa Ni) and F-C (Ma Ga R i Sa). It is dear that the tetrachord F-C has an equal claim with that of E-B to be considered the foundation of the (Saman) scale.” 2. cf. ^ I Narada Siksa, p. 418. 3. As suggested by the verse beginning with *T: «|«PPTT I See above. 4. As suggested by the verse beginning with 3Ts^3t*UTlit | See above. 5. cf. TO 3 # m apr: | Narada, Siksa Commt. p. 397. 6. Note that Sayapa associated Krusta with Ni. See above. 7. See above. 8. cf. JPPW flCfftW I f i t UlcW R tZ^fPf. SRPTT: II Narada Siksa, p. 398. 14 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

place unambiguously points to the fact that That is why, in Sdmatantra, we find Solfa the Saman scale began, for all practical names for five notes only. That is, again, purposes, with the prathatna svara, Ma1. why Mr. M. Seshagiri Sastri identified the Hence, the scale of Ma Ga Ri Sa Dha Ni Saman scale with Abhogi of five notes7. Pa alone stands intact and current to-day. That is, further again, why I was myself That is why Mr. M. Seshagiri Sastri es­ unable to hear more than five notes in all chewed all other Saman Scales and con­ the Saman Chants that I arranged to be fined himself to this 'intact and current sung before me. scale’1 2. Even in these five notes, viz., Ma Ga Ri Sa Dha, the*two extremes were so much Now, this scale may, at first sight, lead us to think that the Saman scale was Sampurna subordinated to the middle three notes that and consisted of all the seven svaras. Both what I stated, above, seems to stand the Mdnduki Siksa35 4 and the Saman set* of vindicated and that Narada’s original dictum phraseology seem to strengthen that way of appears, if properly interpret­ thinking. ed, to be intact even to-day. It now remains for me to see whether the But, on close examination, the Saman values of the Saman Svaras, actually in use, scale will be found to have never developed could be determined either in terms of the into a Sampurna one. For, otherwise the ancient srutis or of the modern ratios or, if demarcation line between a formless chant possible, of even both. and sonorous song would have been obli­ One is tempted to enter here into a dis­ terated. In other words, the moment when cussion of the Sruti-Classification of the the full compliment of the seven svaras Saman Svaras, made by Narada, especially began (as some fancied) to be used, the because he branded those that are ignorant Saman Chant would no longer remain as an of it as being “ no Acarya (Scholar)."8 ancient colorless chant® but would imper­ But, on a little observation, that one will ceptibly slide into a modern sonorous song, feel disappointed to note that the so-called of which our ancients had no notion6. classification pertained, not to the 22 Srutis Hence the full scale, given by Narada, but to the 5 Sruti-Jdtis9, viz., Dipta, Ayata, remains as such only in theory but never in Karuna, Mrdtt and Madhya—which (latter) practice; just as, in the later classical music, Kallinatha seems to regard as expressing not the theory of 19 svaras, propounded by so much the values of the Srutis as their Sadasiva and adumbrated by Sartigadeva, Raktildbha or aesthetic importance10. has all along remained only in theory but Even with regard to the • Raktilabha ’, no was never applied iri practice. cogent reasoning was given to convince the

1. This coincides with my theory that the ancient Ma Grama is after all the Saman scale beginning with Ma. 2. Vide Descriptive Catalogue, Vol. I, Part I, Mad. Govt. Mss. Library. 3. cf. Mandukl Sikfd, p. 463. 4. cf. Krujtadi. 5. See above. 6. Brahmasri Ramaswami Srauti of Chidambaram, an expert Samaga, agrees with me that the Saman Scale is an imperfect one. 7. See above. 8. cf. SJcfclT »T W | Narada SikfS, p. 419. 9. A mere technical phrase. 1 10. cf. Sang'itaratndkara, p. 41 (Commentary). SAMAGANA 15 reader of it either by Narada or by Sarnga- at the following Table which shows how . Both of them dogmatised—mark I— Narada and Sarngadeva fared in the each in his own way. Look, for instance,m matter:—

Narada). SarngadevaS.

1 Pa Krusta Karuna 1 Tivra Dipta. 2 Ma Prathama Mrdu 2 Kumudvati Ayala. 3 Ga Dvitlya Dipta, Ayala, 3 Manda M rdu. Mrdu a n d 4 Sa Chandovali Madhya. Madhya. 5 Dayavati Karuna. 4 Ri Trtlya Dipta 6 Madhya. 5 Sa Caturtha Dipta 7 Ri Ratika Mrdu. 6 Dha Mandra Dipta 8 Raudri Dipta. 7 Ni Atisvarya Dipta 9 Ga Krodha Ayala. 10 V’ajrika Dipta. 11 Prasarini Ayata. 12 Priti Mrdu. 13 Ma Marjani Madhya. 14 Ksiti Mrdu. 15 Rakta Madhya. 16 Sandipani Ayata. 17 Pa Alapini Karuna. 18 Mad anti Karuna. 19 Rohini Ayata. 20 Dha Ramya Madhya. 21 Ugra Dipta. 22 Ni Ksobhini Madhya.

Except in the case of Pa, both the lists As determined above, we may conclude present a world of difference between each that “ Ma Ga Ri Sa Dha ’’ is the other. Even if they should tally, it would Saman Scale, of which Ma and Ga are flat be of no use to us; for, as already said, they and Ri is sharp. Hence the sruti-value and point—not to the value of the srutis—but to the ratio of each ot those svaras forming their supposed aesthetical importance. that scale may be tabulated as follows:— Sruti Jati. Svara Sruti Name. Sruti value. Ratio. Narada. Sf.rngadeva.

Ma Marjani 13 ■y4 Mrdu Madhya. Ga Vajrika 10 i Dipta Dipta. 9 Ri Roudri 8 T Dipta Dipta. Sa Chandovati 4 l Dipta Madhya. A Dha Ramya 20 T Dipta Madhya.

1. cf. Ntrada Sik.ra, p. 419. 2. cf. Svngitaratnakara. Appendix IV. 1 6 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY If Ni is, as indeed it is often, used— b or Kaisiki NiK Hence its Sruti name is especially when the Saman scale begins with Tivra; its Sruti value, 1; and its ratio, Ga, instead of Ma—that Ni is invariably flat

1. See above.

“ MUSIC AS ANCIENT AS LANGUAGE.” “ Music, like Language, had its roots in a pre-human stage. Pre-harmonic music is of two kinds, the unrecorded and the recorded. Pre-historic music is of the unrecorded kind. The evolution of the hamonic system of historic time is a field, the boundaries of which can best be traced by a technician rather than a pre-historian. It is enough to point out here that while as ancient as Language, Music has been slower in reaching a high stage of development. Already in neolithic times use was made of the bone-flute. A bone-flute with three holes, apparently one for the mouth and two for the fingers, has been reported from the pile village of Concise (Vand), Switzerland.” — The Coming of Man, by George Grant Mac Curdy, Ch. XX. II ^ 8 II %ljnJLt Ikiit b(>Kh^hb»ifeH» I tib&S, SJ lillE l^bitllaiE. . N> i±l±£is S. N* :lfci£&fc&£ hllJbte S»/ || V)^8 || MllBb E tM is|| Uil bibbsib — II :blbi II —

I k|bhlfibl5b££ ifelb b^ii ll 8 ^ 8 II EfeIJibb S feb bblfc Wfefclb ^ilnllfeilblb — II II —

I li^ltfegfe: fciWl bb£ lfe^i^feh£?feJfil^lfiaie II ^ 8 I! bkJt.WJihfeiil-ci -.bifeilJiljtbit! tb it;i :tl|Zt Jilie — II itifci II —

l :!&]£ i^iiDb b^JiEihUt II fc£8 II Jti^iJb^J^hkllttESltitytibfeMfc lb — II £lifel II —

I bdtb lo^fe lkti% ^mtlkUlthibdtifelilib II ^ 8 II :lJbb§kihib lifeifi t JtitMjrfl ittiEdttM k lb I mbbS^blfel :l£Jl m i>i> m?SU |>»i«bHi^llfe — II yittbll || —

{'O f ‘4 ‘A I '1°A Ul04 p sm n fu o o )

II lialn^B II

II JbfcllJaiiklslfcEl II 18 THE JOURNAL OK THE MUSIC ACADEMY

srs^r i arrRrT^mr str ^smajffrf^T^sr *Rg: u u strftN r r r r r ?Rr s*R$rR>r^ i snflrffcraT: spto ra n i n v \ t n

— li e r r f t f f c r II— 3TTORT ?TRf?«RW|ITT^r qurfareTOTC TOOT I arrcwi <«TOfa 11 yso, n TfrRl R rTRR. 3>RF^I^2 g ^ f ^ f tR I

— II ^PR&fi1 II —

— li forffr ii — rTRT R ^nfR ’-T OTTOTOTC OTTvfrr 1 3tr>r ?^RR«R^«?nnR R rw R R faw r s jr u u t o r TfrRr g^?R ? |; i

gw ftrew iR 3 *ro

— n *FR&fr it — rtf ^ t r e f t o r rl^fraf w s r r I; RR^TOiRr: i 3TTCR TORTTOTOTTOTOT II WV II 3TT *TTO|p3*OT RTR RR R R ^R grRHgxhR I SITO TO R W R f tffRT JRRg gwW T|5r tR l| V^'A II

strt f^rfnrgR if i 3TTOT TO R TTcTO ^ qs^miFR =R T O R T F ^ II II TftRr RT^RR gq?R RRR. gRRTRRJ

— II II —

sto

3 H^rTRTN|.

— II TOTO^Rfr II — w T O ^ r f a *r nRT*re?*rewi *T«ir>-RTOiTrRq; n y£° n

?mT9R rTRnq^TRfT *tto*t: f% r Rwrg^fr i rm ^ r h^ r t o ^ t % ?w R*m r qo'jrrq n n 5T^|RshRRRW ?^gW?5R^T5R^ I ^ T tR ^R R Rld^l^^OR II II

*ffcqr spqT^ST^i

— ii qvTOTOpft ii — , 1 **TT*g^R UKqqqwruw JRqre«R*i«RTRq. II V

*r p r *t: t o w r *p?: w*r ^RRrq. i j r t 3r *N > 3R r w wjsnjgwifrsRST i i n cr^triTTOR ^ fR RRTC3Rr

— ii fcrowr«fr ii — fl^nflET ^rfr i 3TI WIlTfTRmrrI tpTRT cR$«T fl«RTOW ^ II VC$ II q^RURRRRRJRR I Rggi^5K^5Hlrl whwtalWTpT ^ W^?R II Xd* || 2 0 THE JOURNAL OK THE MUSIC ACADEMY

qRrq; a>qr?sp?sr qrg tout i ?q ^ gq&R^qsfRq. qsq^qTfaqqqqrg: n

— II jp5ircf5R*rr*fr ii — RRg'sqq qemrq^RiR qrcwr qsqftjRqgqqrfr i qflaqqggrrafa q qgsrqqr qRqq^gqy q u v<:S n R^T^r^nf^r% q ^ w n f qR^q%3r*RTqqqrq i RqqgqqRqrsRTri. whrcNrepnfir q qq?R n vs° 11 ^rgaTqrRqsTgoR ^r r qrg iffcqr i w siHfr wrflra q*»r ii v s ? ii

— il ii — «trwt qsqft*Rqg*»qKRRsr qRRRRRq i arrcwr qfq 5RW qRirTRiiff ^ tf^ i ^r^rrssr »ftwr u vs« n R R rt gqqcqqqgsr

— II « jrt: ii — r r r 3rcfe&* qqq. n n qR^qTR ^jq^Rrw qRTRTqgqqq i rTRTSI TftRf R R g gaWTOT^SJ

(<) — II 3W g £ fc p r: II — qqofcrq: ^ g ^ r § ^rqqftfq q?Rcr i ^ 5 q faR R q R qg??*rqr q qqfcr

qrrisqRajqqfaqq* «jprr qqr jjqftqqqq^Tq: i *qqr

Rqqqqq faq^qq toji qq qr%rq i ^^rcqqr qraqqrqqs: RT^ngqqrqrfqq qrqqrqr^ ii 'a°« ii er gq tf qqqqsrRrgr *pjjfarqq ywN%rlr i qaiT^rnr Rirfqqsnqr ^mr^piinra qq qs: n \ o r< n q 3^uq^rqrwqT?q qqqqqt qeqqqwft q i q^qqsjfq «qf?q g s i iTFqR^arr^qwqq: n n q*n qqq qjnqaqqfqqrq: sqrqjjqtfq^ qqrrcqrsq^ i jqrsr qsrsqqfqqrsq qq: q«jWT: qfqq: qqrq: ii 'a04 n arrefeq

— II 3TTT%ftm 11 — arrfajf^^qr arfq sssfqqsq nR ?q HRqqqq <35^ 11 11 qeqqqpq q qqrsqwrwrrq qi qrcqqrraqRrq 1 tfrcqr q fiRR; ^fqfsrqqrq. -q?qq grcftqqq^r qq 11 ?ao

— II qqqqqr II — qqriiq^Tqq greq^T RT^RJ ItHI rfe^ 11

— 11 rqqrfr 11 — -qfqq qr?T?qfqqrRr q ^q rqqrrcq>Rqr arfq qoqgsq 1 3 T R > q q^qR«ra^qq sngjpqqqRg

— 11 ^FTqqqt 11 — 3rn>-q qnqqqr q grcfqqTqq: pqqfads'q q 1 3qq«qq^q ?qqw ^TRiq qRqi ?q^RRqqq^q qq II II 22 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

— II fsp?rtf ii —

5*ifa?ST qaqrarcq^F^ ?qfa*U ^ffs^ 11 V

— 11

— 11 qg*Rqnn 11 — f«rn:g^ JT^mq^R^T jR^Rsmq^qr;^ 1 sra ^rFTRTiqyiTRcir: *rjhr % ^wuRrsrqq ii M # ii

n<74't>+i%^+

— II Rq^?«TT^t II — arsfHqw ir«m ?mR3T ^ thtt 3 qw r*nrq =qr^ 1 rrR7WF5T RFT ^ *3 : ^3RT *Rr q«2RRr£?R II 'A'{S II q^fHJ^rTTfRTqf

— 11 q^s«*TFfr 11 — *R5?q% H5TRT q«r*f5R«TRT *RR^*I g I ^ 3 ^ jRswdRfa u 'aU n 35TrBfRqr 3 ^ g ^ N I qRwr =q ctrr. aRSTi rt^ pi. jpjqR^q^ qq n '\W n SANG1TA SL'DHA

— ii ii — ^fN»T ^ *?TTR*

— Ii ii — ^ rtc§ ?:rnR q ^ s ^ r R^rft^Rr^ 11 'a-? ii ait EPRr TRrgTRR i

(3) — ii 3R stafTR: ii — f ^ r R *ffalgq*TTR VW. II 'A a A II rrgajoi cTTR^T^RT^T ?qRT jt^tsst: 3^^?r g^ar: i s r iM t =g r w t p ^ ’t fagrfe n 'a a 4 n

— ii 3TTftjrNr H — ariftjfk^rnR 3*: sr sr f^r v *

— II *FTgvRfT || — eT TRgv^fq'ft*RSSI 5TRSg ^RRgHTWqR || 'aR'a || 3TR© ^RTTR^^r ‘g H«Rsr^farT?c(w TOrq. i RTTT^r rIR R 5RT*q 3 # * f% =g£% qe*PT?ir |i, ||

— ii i%gm ii — 3TRr fggrfr ^ ^ r i r : urevg q«irs*Rq«*R 1 THRgqR# ^ q c ir s q w w R rTRRqqq^qr^^ II 'aRu || 5RTR g R R . SRR* RCRgrPRar gg I 24 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

— ii ii — am fcfcnw § ^rtstsrrrw?

— II f^^Rl II — 3TRT feTSlCr f^RRFR 5H

— ii riR^R^mrr n — r^^RSSI WRI SRRWT § rTR^m II A ^ II tWUf^RRTSRW R 5RRR%'l>qRR*RT*l. I ^ ^ R R R f S R R fn ftrfa m fo II A ^ II tffRT § I

— II q?g?R«iRl ll — J3JRR ?TRT^rI^13r

— II JTRVFRWpft II — tTFRRW T|Rr *R R8R 5TR>R RRRRRg R *RRR I 3TT rTTRTFRRftnr R U R RR ft*R T RfcTRST^RST II A 3 3 || qS^qR^qjqRRRqT I rTRtrRqrRTq RR^^T^SRIf^R Ii A 3^ 11 ST^FR; SRTRTR R lt^ T RWRRTRRr^qr qq RUTrl I SANGITA SUDHA 2 5 — ii ftwwn n — arafowrfwTTiHn?: srrcvr *iqp?r il u 3rsg i SW?ft*Rlfo 5T5R5T II II arr^oiR rcq^^ ajgr ^ araR, *e*rtts«t 1

— 11 ^retri) 11 — 3TR«T TR-qfeHMa5»ll5iqg| ^R R T R ^^F rT q; I 11 'aV? II rr^TRRT*rfq s r ^ i s^rt^ ti^ ^ or 1 aisr ^ ?t r r . ^ rttsr *ft«wr qq 11 n

— 11 q&fr 11 — arqi^tf ^ifor RTT^T 3TTW ^^RtTT^TRmriPHT^r § TimSRtltR 11 II TTTc^r ^

— II s*jrt: II — ?rn*q q*i: 11 11 4fcig

(») — 11 3r ^ r t r r r : 11 — ftgwft Rsrfrr qqqii%wr o^ P t r w . 11 11 ?qTRt ir^TS^rts^ 3 ^3T qq snftft: 1

— II amajfjnPT ll — arifljfff^R^ *3

— ii TI ^7R«Rf'T5R 5Tf^ I arHi WRrrren

— II II — »Tt«n^«irpWRmJTRr u 'a'a« 11 arRUTTRrcfasigwr *g: jr a ^ R ^ ^ R jr e r ^ i aigparer: Hh^rr ntarc% ^«?rn% s ^r t r . ii V a< il

— i i jparef^sinfr n — 3r r «r wrra *r^T^jra«ir*fr g ^JT^3iq; i aiwiw^i S^VTT 53: q^R&fi+

— 11 ^&fr 11 — *5&fr *nrr% sTt&t r : r r >r 11 11 arrw ^r r ir is r r r t 1 iftofT 5 3RR«T qvggfit CTTOtR § II !l sr^R ^H ^ ^FR'^PTRRcm Ifcin I tr ^ JT^rlRnfrsffir itrotN ^ : ll

(

— 11 arrfejfR^T 11 — arrfaftr^r*R r ^ r r : srrm ««ir**rero^wr5r 1 ari *rR*n^ ^^m s^w rw rR ^ r k t r ^ jt ^ 11 «a^ j i MHR

— 11 *prw;ft 11 — STR^R ^JfR rTR&TfR II 'A^'A II 3TTW areft«R§*HF

— II II — 3TFTT cS8J?H3T: 5TTCWT qs3rffcraq5R ^ I 3TT TOTSIW ^IdKJINl^THWIr^ II ^ 'S II anrra nfcgrr s h r STOnpra^*

— II ?FT5f^ 11 — sit *rn*t|?flf*PTr fcft^n fa^Rgwiraj W 3 * ^r: 11 11 % s p r

— 11 3TTTR rTRTR

— 11 q^g-H^ri^r 11 — a r a te ^ a« h n * r w 3 PRTfcmwtf ?Rji ^ 5 h 3TTCR ^ ?Tk ^N4J*Ii«^T 35CT 3 5TRR I

— ii nwi^^ gHriJr il — snrpsq^ ^5TT% JTRGT^TRRT SR K R 3 VR^fSTR I ?T rJ R ^ R R P fo R T O S 2J2TPT 5TRT3. II II rfiRT 3 TO«PNi*r R^«ir ^ r : i

— 11 ^ffr 11 — 3TITR « m fa a ^ MM $P T?W ^ I r r ^ ^ T T ??m ^ r j r r r ^ *r r f ^ r f ^ n i . 11 w n SANGITA SUDHA 2 9

($) — II am ipsfimRFT: li — qRT tT^T I JT^rs^rtsfq r q^sr qq qm rr% ^ 'jpmarr sTrfhn- n ii

— II 3TT%ffor II — arrfajftr^nn^sanmgmT: qrcvq qrcrmfR^rai^ 1 3trs*r i ^ ?qqw t u r r it arcRTfcsfarm** 11 ^v® n

— il ^FT^?fr n — 3T«TT^l% tfq% ^rqqq^qKV-q qvqftsRq^q qr^ II w n 3TRU qr^q^daw ^iH tsqq^R qw q3JTr^ i 5RPT dRT»^ +frlNliH^P^ *T>qrmdN'q5l qq II *av*^ II

— II R^ltf II — arm! f^rft qR^rm j i h w g w i q *|qqrRq i

?TRR; Rf^qR qJRRrL RITR JRfW qRRqqqf5r qq I

— II ^RR^Ffr II — ht ^RRqmn r feffar faiNgmu* qqrgt r : i 3PTR^RTRS % SRR q^5l?q g tUTftTOPFRTff: II

— il qi^rmnft 11 — 3TRVq dKlW R ^M R I Hff TO7RRRqf3q>rRR I 5Rq^r%^RRTdtRt Rgqgq*qmRRH II ^ r . II

— II ITWRSTPTr II — ?T JT*^UW«irT^H«l*TWm: HRWT 5T^ I jfsg ^emCTTvrae^mFar: g^raFi^i ^Rrg. ii 'a

— II ^RSTpfr || — 3TR^ JTS^fNdM^^Kr %Sg WR3K»Wey*(MH II 'Ad'A II 3TTW ^TcTRlI ttN t r rTRF* ^n% fsf^R: q^iR8mi3r n? u

— ii *?rm: ii —

«.hm i *Fri&<*Ri * w \ *p t i

(») — ll mg*Hrfeq>KR; II — 3T5WR Ul'MMrfd'hl&HHWJ w : f%55 7^TT=n^ l| Hdv* II y r ^ r r z q f q>«F7T^T nwgaT sr i arats^l TTe$TFR1TRRF

I klfci Ix^Jlkki kdlltkfealt ^ntteSkiiktillB ks.lli£

— II II — AGT SUDHA SANGITA 32 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

— II qjprorpft II — rT g m *q ii

— n qwrefsrwnft ii — 3T?TRq?r HYJT^^?TT?Tt CTTTOHI § | **3*n§*r »rwmq?gflt ^ *res?rc

w N r^ w rc n ^ hiwm

— II W&fT || — arm^^nr «hmw>j ^nro? g n § ^ n 3TTW ^THnTT^^^T ^^R S F T q^r^q; | rlRT^. »fr^7 || H

— II =*rra: ii — s^rrcrcg rnrR^FR^ann^t i ^ W I fTrTTFTO^^JTT^Tq; || ^ \ || iftr^T ^ 3HT^ ^ R ll¥ k f^ ^ l^ WRfWrlM^ ^ I f^fq?r: ^Tnts^»TR^4idi^^Kn^ u § ? % 11

(c) — II 3FT ll — |J5 ^^RrTSPT ^ 'tH r r *5Rcr.^HW II II SANGITA SUDHA

q^q *Fq^qr^i«q^SRrcr5ftqrqq*rrrflFqn^ i ^l

— 11 anfajFRqjr 11 — 3TTT%fa*&T*rcq f t^ q q w qqFq qRRqqq^qqrfr 1 3TT IFqiTT'qt'qqqrsqwrdtq qRR*Rra«RTFqqj| $?<*, 11 rfRR. TqfaqR. ^T%fq^ 5RTR R R * 5TRR«RRf5T qq I

— 11 qFiq&fr 11 — fT^Rm^rmvfrq^sq qrcr&raFJFqqqTsqw ll $«° 11 qrc^tqqqjF qjR in^T qsqq^TTqq^sr qjsrq. 1 JRTR qR R. ^RTfqrL 5RF* qsqftqq qf^T f f STWPT. II W II

— II fqqRT II — 3Rqi fqqrforq 38RRRR7RF*Fqq*FqqFqq: 1

— 11 qmer&ft 11 — rTjniR^qRFffqqSRT HfR *FqR*Rfqfq qq || $=3 ||

— II fqqRT II — 3RqT RKltfqw?sq^Sq JFqRqqR*Fqqqrsfaw I sw^r rrn^qqiFqqRq sRirq qrqR; ftfqqR qq^q; ll 11 qRftqqq^sr qq q^5Rq 3 RTTqqqFRFT: I THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY 3 4

— ii n — saw mqfwrefsnnqrwrw n u 3 ^: i 9*T TTT^frt 5T ^ ^% ^ ^IH < T 9IT II || w aif^f^r^r SR*^**. cTTCRaRTC^r ^ I

— ii «TH*rc*n*n u —

a q a i w i i RH-iTi iffiw n«*#!pTq?a^F?Tn ii ^ v a ii ^ tir ?iKR*idM«*n^r»nw nroreraq^R i i«HM5gnfl ^ qajita ii $ \c ii SRtaSTTqPT § rTFWfP^ |

— ii ii —

5 wpara *nifr 5*R ai ii 11 STTW TTT^Rl^^^T 17131^^31^5'* § 1 q in y t s r r 3rerai§*r ?3nfa n $^° n g£* iT«n^m qq qf3 ?rs^fr *«rf?r I

— ll q£fr ii —

si?b« t H^tffcrasforpaww '* 53? n arr^q^5TT^w 3WP^ tfhqr *& 1

— II ?3Rr: ll —

??rw 3 qprcq fiw w nn spb* 3 ii $ 3 * n «HU|M|H<*HWr 3RTT5FW mrRiTrrirsW^’l i rftc^T ^ cihtc; ^ mr%fsr%^r^jt^ tW ^ ^ n $33 n

g fc l* m *IR w*w r : *13^* ^rS^ 1 SANGITA SUDHA 35

(<0 — II 3R II — q ftq ^ q qrq?nnq>qR:T»Rq qsftar: II y 11 q;5Fq?:RRfa W1«IN TTT^R^TVIT^^nsr^Firrl I 3T3^*iKlWld*l-?T^IWTt«ITWTrf^ II 55^ II 3fRRqT R

— ii 3frfsjTfrq>T ii — arrrajrqqq qrq^^kqw : srrcvq q*qreqq\|qqFq^ | 3n^qqrqi??RTsq^srRn[w qRft*RRWRTR^ ii 5 3 ^ ii qRq qr^R qjRr%nn%qR ?qR* qRftqqq^ qq i

— ii *F rq q ;ft n — **r s^qq^rR st^j r q^oi ii $\% n stru qrcrcq

— n fqqrcr ii — qreq^Tqrw qRrcqqqwqpqq: i 3rm«qTTrqR?rqtsqw *fr

— II q^q^qpfr II — qRriqqqqqr qq qi^req § wif^R^RRm: u 5yy ii qjqrq qisri^ ^trri qrcRqrqqqRRf r *t q i qdqRqf gqRjq^qRi^qiRqqkoiq ii 5y’A ii qfRR f%#^rq q§^trq sRRqqq^q qq i 3 6 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

— II JTfarcsqpfT II — q*qq =q qrqroiroEq qqi3

— 11 q ^ q r q f 11 — q^sraq =q ?qp:qq q«qq?q qsqftqqqiqqHft 1 arrcTRq|5TT#rw ?iKqqfsrT^rq qrqqsi 11 11 qq # i ?t r r qsr qq qr

— 11 qqqr 11 — <35^1 ^ R iq g qqq s^Fq 11 11 3TTW ^T rT R ftqi^^^T RSTR I q^q qRr-jqft qqqq qmfNcra^r qq 11 11

— 11 ?qw: 11 — imi'Hj 3 ?qr<^3 <{Kqiq: qq5*^ q ^refqqqqTq^. 1 tffcqrft qrqre: sqqq^RR ?q^q qsqftqqqf*r qq 11 11 q 3 qqre T?q*req q R w m x : qr

(?o) — 11 are qte^re: 11 q$qms qffjrfq q r^m ^r qqqq q s^faq. 11 11 qr^q %r?q qqiR sare ; qwi q£rs$rrsq Rqrq qq 1 qrfr qqqq fqqrq^: qqrqr 3 qtqT< ^hfqg: 11 11 q qreqi qqqirqq: ^qra^qrgqr^reqqf^rq: 1 qfqR^^q qqfqqr?: qqifqqrsqRqq: q»q qr 11 11 j^grwF^qqsqqr 3 R*R% 5qqtfrqqR 1 srai^qcl s ^ q ^ s^ q qfqR% resq RqTqqri* II II qqRqiqtsqqqRgqjqqqT^? rei^qq^ifor: 1 w # r g ^ q qq %fqq q^TORRRsqiqqsqi 11 h SANGITA SUDHA 3 7

— ii sirftrftpEr u _ srriajTfnsT a iw RotfatR rrvr

— ii *r»TRsbft ii — arror RRajRRRR *i»trr?rtrrt r rtrt 11 S'vs n 3TTW ^TrTTiJHRr^WTTFRERR^a- cRRW 3RH . I ificRi r rrtjrti. 3?r r ?R&ri. r r r ir ftforfM fc ii V a ^ ii

— ii TR^rfr ii — s tfit ir r iCr r ^ b jr r k c r r v r i rsr&trr ?rrrst rrtt?f w rrrrrjrrrt^ n n rrt**. ftfiran ; jftcRr ?5rr=5 RrwraRSR rr i

— il ^RiR'fcfr n — RT *FTRR?RTRRT fSRFRT R3tRTTR RRf*RRR^RTR II II 3ITW ^RTTTRRr^ RTFRTW RWrRRW R2&TR. I ssnR^RR^jRRWR hrir; RrrsrrcrRRrc; 3?r r tTrrt ii 11 ^rsrtt hsrrrrr^ r rr su ^ jtrr?rtrr[ fi^fr^r 1

— 11 rRRrfr 11 — ®niRT trrrrt3 Rttrrt*r r r *r RRRRRR^RiRr 11 553 11 3fT RRRI^sR^SRWTnt[Tra*RR^R«R*TRRli I *ftRRTR. 3RRRRR§5T RR II 55V II

— II Rf*RRT*ft || — R^ STCR g WlPlfWHRHWRK*R RRft*RR^3RTrRfr I R«RRRW^ =R RRIRHSTCR* Il 55<\ |l 3 8 THE JOURNAL OK THE MUSIC ACADEMY

rT^lTK^i+iN q ^ r | | ^u| rt [Ci( c( <| ^ui ^ || || ^rt^ *rrg ttfrf g ^ r i r n i ^ r

— n n — # jpRRSRRSJFRdq; 11 n *R*R qe«rR^3KN^5R*IT *T«*mR9FTT5& I II II d^iTn^mftr wI r r RRT^R’aRrr^fF i R R r «frf^ 3 t?3t

— ii ftwwtfr n — ^^R«nR5RR^m ?RT^ He^arm^qviFdH I SRRSFF^ T%*5 "^R R »TTW7$ TW& R5J5^ ^WJTR; II 5^° 11 sfrrrIr r r r w i d^TK^I+lR sraRTTT’RRr^arHIc^R^reaR || $vs? II JTTRf tRTF* ST^r WR^R^ ^IR rl gq&RPI'riflSfar^. I

— II ^5RSTRT II — • iSTRg^ *?*R»T*faF«hW ^CT?R»-RR53mr^ || || ITITO ^FdRJ R gwr dTCWR^TT^J I JTR^*+d>dRTRf R^^RRRT'jRR II || d^rT^RWR RrRT5"Rr,:?RTR'*R I 3R T^5F<^ f d T ^ R : 3w r t r p t

— II R?RT II — R'jJFR «id«-

— II wrer: ll — WW § *T*TFT g^T qqWSqTCW TJt^RSigq^tlRTlI. ll ll ?t« m R aqqw gwrqiqir grcfwgqwqTw^ i gRiqjqf^R: gqqr^RTq. wwq grercqgq?q qq u n ^rqg g*r®3 ^ *?q qq* ^www ?rg5+

?? — II 3T«T qrT*HFi: ii — qqr qqqq g ^f^Frr q^wiir gsqqqjwqRr^ ll $^d n ftqp? qjqqfw sa^r rqqajqr nrqqjqqqrqnt i wnfai«ft qqqw^RT g gw g qsqgqsqrgT 11 ^ u q qggiq: ^q qqqq r>qrcw?3?i?®ggwrq; i wrwwgw q^gj g gw qqfaqr w q gqrnqr 11 11 q^wreq^m q>qqTR gw gat qqq. #rr% g^^rgg: i sqrwwgT wra ff q^s^rr faqrqwqq f^ qnrq: wrg. n n fgqr^qg q gwqrsq saw gfrqwgqrrNgg i qfw^rq%gqiqqq?qiTsg qww* qq qRw: u %cm ii

— ii 3 m % m w ii — 3n%mqjf gw ft^qqw sw R W gr*ftqgq^qqn?r i q^qqqpg q ggrsqwrwTgrwRqrcqqfsfaw n %6 \ n grgrq rqfqqrq qjfgfqq tfrwT w w q gn ftq gq iq qq i

— ll TRiqq^ ii — w uqqq^qq gwtRqqrqrwrcw qqr^q u %c%. 3TTW gwra tftwT fts qw^RwqR^ww ^tqf^g: n ^ n 4 0 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

— ii f o r # ii — cTK^5mRVq q«qRT?[rr$WT5^lI. I

snwTFwr^ii^rsfereir fsrf^ r^* tn w r h 11 TTftfc rTT^«ra«Tf5T ^ ^TT ^ ffcaRff I I ^ TK^T ^TN a«TT3 t % »TC 3 ^ 11 ^ 11

— II *^5TC*TRfi II — q^^*s*rrfa;wnww

sra^T ii ii # a r g^gfcq *ng arci^ ??re^ g^rR is^r qq 1

— n qswqpSr n — a qsmwrr%w?5T q^> ?^rre*q ?r«u*q

— 11 ftq*rc*rr*ft 11 — arqfomfomnmmsqrcvq ««qqwa ^rqr 1 *m it o w r t o ^h r it : 3^®fT?ir g ^rgftte n W* 11

ift

— 11 q?Mr 11 — awi8^ q^rfom«TRqnrrew ii $V \ ii anw TOrcfsrcrg^RBn^^raTOr i iftRTT * ^ffa^^R T T MN^R*. qq || ||

— II « jw : II — c*rrc^ rag.g*i«faCta 1 SANG1TA SUDHA 41

(?») — II are II — ^orr^frair’-n^nfr $ra?3 ^ 11 11 awE*r RatRssr v* rs?r s=?ith^ m w ^ 15; r f r : 1 R w r^nifft^ RTSRRmF%FtoriRR 'ratsnrer& 11 $ V 11

— 11 arn%m^T 11 — 3T15IT cfKR*Tr[R^mT?rRr R^Pl I a n w ^ ftfrfjfrr 5 *tirf ^ ?thf^ w«rrTftN^ 11 W 11

— II || — 3TR?R *TTOF*RRR FFRRRfF

— II f^I^T II — aist fip?rw 3 quMfararc'W R«Rrc*R*hcrTF

— II ^RTR^ft II — RR fSrlPITSn H ^RRPfcRRT R^RT gR^ft^RF I

— 11 «r^r^n!n 11 — ?«n^T 3 rF F^dR ^R I^ RRFR cTFWfT^TFFF^ II u o \ || FW; rI rFR RRFFT FP*T 5FR^R%^RkTR^RF I ^g51^5R^5TRH rFRFrRRIRR II uotf |{ aFirt^OFRR^^^OFR HFcRT gRSI^T ?TR rFFRPT. I .?rroweTR^5r rr cfr'shfrffrrfjrfr: 11 v»oh m 42 THE lOI KN'AL OF THE MUSIC ACADEjiV

— ii ii — srrcwr qwrrl*Rrawro stpf i q#5q%^E

II ftqWTPfr II — 3fqWqT«rftsfcl%S*q qsmfoq* ^q_ I ^^cIRITfr4*TF5TW§55r rUHR; II vs®<: || jften sqifanajiraqq =q ?T5^i =qrfa rrat 5n?m: I

— ii ?r#jfr ii — strv?t srrnrw ^rlsFFF^RTFrr^ 11 vso^ n qwifr«rrei ^ ^ rs ^ u ifr^T ^ arciq. estr i ??reN qq ^r*r § w w rrar sn?m: u vs?o n

— II ?*tr t: ii — 3T W T'^gf^rr *t ^ far?TR^r^53^% qgq; i sft s f r : *ft qq *raqRT srarqrq. 11 vs? ? 11

(?3) — n aro st^ rtit: ii — w^rr^RFFJ^n^flr wrf ft^Rrm: i ^ 3 awrfa q g3(N~4iaV ^rs^r: 3 ^ ^ qf^r: 11 vs?s n *r qgnq&riq, ^wi%fH^rqRi rw irn: 1

— 11 am ajrN r 11 — dKw qqprr^. q*gfe q™rq«qqrqrcq*ftsqw 11 vs? 3 11 aTTrTRnrsnwq ttifliar^uTfq itf^t +Mr=m rrrcrq. 1 rTRf^r^q^T qqr^tRFTqq^RfNr%SRr 11 vs?# h SANGITA SUDHA 43

— ii xmaaift n — 3irc*a arxRaaa«aa araraii aaRaitaa =a i 3Tra*aaTaTxaarsaw w ar a araR. ^rafaTsraaR 11 n ?a*aa asaRaaaia ^ aw raartiaa a^ram: I

— II raarft II — aiR*a wRTWRfsnrr^RTW aT awaaraarsfa n vsr<$ 11 air aRa^arxaw arrar araR ragiia*T ar^a^a 1 ajraafcaT O aaasa aR*a aiaRaa?a arcq; u v®?» II

— il ^maMi n — anw =ar aRraaraarsra jRawr^aTaTa araw i arw a araRarraPaa a«aaiR caaaa raarfxa>rs*a n *?<£ 11

— ii fa a rft ii — *R*a aRreaaa^aarararw araRa arr a a«aR i aTT HKni^aaarsaw aiiar a araRan%RRaiaa n n afarcR arxaa rag#

— ii a^sRaRft ii — 5fRva ai^R«raa^?rerw ^Rr: aar aRraaraa: tg: n **o u sj?Rii%aaaraiial i aairRawfa aaaa aRr^rai^aair^a u vs^j n ifrw aar st^ t aa arararrRaa^r ra*jaa aa?R i

— n araR war 11 — araRarcaRaa a^aasa srR*a atarwaja a«iR n ii airaRatarxaa: *axr a w ra ararsj aijxxraR • iftw a ^arr^arg^sar ararw a«aaa fawR n n THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

— II II — anr jjdqtEqqpr qq i JT^»TfTT?IR7Tcim II || dr^rq; gq: g q ^N nf^T q^jR«R j r i ^ fq g # ! 1

— II 3&TT II —

— 11 « trt: II ^TR-T^J H^IW Rr^^TFTS^ JT*R?^i dp^R fib sferTTHT^T II II spt srpti rt ^TTvprcrasrRrg 1

(W ) — 11 3T*r II — PW&fld HT TT55PJ i-R^T 3TN J p R T ^ II vs=d II furad^r %% JTfts^n- faqr^NT^fa qreq^g 1 % f ^ qd|

— II arrfsjTH^T II — 3TT%fFn>f dR^RTirTr: qn??T ^TR^WT ^ tCt I 9TTW

— II ^PTdsftT II — rlgR c R ^ fa tfolfrSq q r ^ 11 ^3? II srrw ?TRR*nT^

--- II II — 3T*5IT VW JF^I^RTTW • 3TTW =^T TFqjn

— i i ii — irar fsr^r^T wsr ^ f r ^ r 11 ^ n

— n M<^Ffr n —

— ii 'na*rc*rpfT ii — R f^5r^r h r r . i JTrar3T3R*TS?JJT

— ii M ^ ^ i jir ii — 3TT^Tf T^ T 3 *F?Trf3T rrnssFrg^TR^: f f t : ^ I SR^3R%^firTRW 5^51 rRT rTRI^I. II Ii ifr^r

— il *&T t ii — 3TR**T qs?m«RRf3TJTRRTW rTRrW^RTRTq: 11 = II 3TT JF^RS-si i«<**>|i rTRR^ *flc^l RSfUT^T JF^^ST I 46 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

— II II — § whs ?frfq 'J5 ^ft% W T3 ^ra; frr: n

(?<0 — n an* t r r r : n — RT%3r«fRr. i ^ rf^ r 'RwprcpamR ^ 3 ^ 11 v*«^ 11 ^ s r r -it § arRrftf *FTr%^ 1 JrapffRi^R ??nTT?3^ R ^ 5i

— 11 3TT%ffor 11 — srrw srcf^R^snrr^ r w w t o r 1 3TTW

— II ?FR>Ffr II — TO*R RWTRSRTOR 5TTRW B R P?R ^?frR ^ II II JTWJW^TRR ^R W RfRT R ?TRR ^TR I5IR *I< I *PRTR

— II f^RT^ II — STRWT fltRfaRqgR R f

— II TFRRRT II — W niR 'FR R tflR ^S^T ?TRR»i TORRRT tR II vstf^ II arrw Rrcrc*R^RRTFRr RRRfRRRRti t o r i RTTTR R R R *pf

— II II --- 3twt f^rfnrsi n v*v< n qeqforR rRqr^TW

— il ii — *mjiw 3 t*nft;RPRni: ?ir?T?*nr^5rqrft i api^wr ^F»mrsr§q?rq; n u 'a 3 h ^ I t W t T ^ R I . 3fR r^qr^^f^R MSI+q&tRdMqNR II vs'a V || 3?BT 3 OTIfflftPTR

— ii tRgqRpfr ii — q$rireneqfq'fmsPT sra*?? qwrrc«ra

— ii ftqwrnft u — q«i§q??nn?f^Fi q^rqr i rin^FrT q«qq =q R^T# ^rqfN^T II II HRR qRR § RTR 3 $R ^ fTRR I

— II 11 — f^RTOTRSqq qiRT aR F W *FqF*Rq^5T*nfr II II 3TTW 3RF*T^qcTFri *F*FSiq^3TRPT I TffRT =q

II «JW: II 5RTCF§ *R*q 3 ^ qq: 1 §^RRR fareR ITR Vq^3[: qRSTW RS*R l| v$o || THE JOURNAL OK THE MUSIC ACADEMY

( r<5) — li anrsnStffcpi: n — srrarforeaFr cist ^ m r *rar 3 1 RT^q^rr r w 15 qfrssfr f^^f^rf11 11 RT^iqTSq q>r*FTC§ ^TTFRTTajTfRmR FRRqR: I

- - 11 armrm^r n -- 3tr>r crRfm^mrfr

— II ^FTWft II — 3TR*q ^TWrnTSTTFrRTW q R IF T^RRU^ I qsqRq^jTRR ^R W ?fHR fa f^ R q>RRR RRT II v#SV II 3*&*Rqf5r qq M^FR^qifq H^^dS^T 1

— II faqrft II — 9TTW rTT^PTf^rm M|R ERf^cRSW^ ^RR ^RFR IRR I fqFR ?rRR«FR^5T qq m l| 'J'SS II

— 11 w p n *Ti 11 — 3TRWT JPRTFRWq 5TRTTW qrcft*l?phRF3R I ^^R ^S TiqR ^R W ^R R RR5T^ q>RI%q Rc^T II v*^ II aiFW q

— II fqqrtf II — STRVq rTRRSRq^RT^ RRqRR (?RW TOR II II 9TTW 3Rft«I5R«niF^ ^TRTT =q qRRnjTTR P R R I ?q??R[ R RR R q^r qq q^TRRRTFRqRRR; II **SS II SANGITA SUDHA 49

— ii

— il qa?RRT^ n — JTR*R tRRRSRWR 5TFR ^rW W NyffFRT: II vsu* || ' R«TT3t 5RRT RI3 RTRT RRrmRTRPRmraRSfaR I

— II ^qiRRnfr II — 5FRWIRWTFIRRTRRRT: 5TR1R RRRST?HFRR Rq II VSVS^ || RwrcimsRHFRT RRigt m 3 h r r 1 ^n^rRRSRq«qqsRTR; 11 uvsy n

— 11 q^Rmnfr 11 — aTRVT mRn«raqf3RTT^ r RRqq^TRRR: »r 1 R*TT3 ^ S.iqqi m 3 mRR. RTRr FTSRJPRqqqsr qq 11 v*vsi\ 11

— II 5RRT il — m SRRT RHT% qK^q3v*^ n R R R ferf^qR, Rifafart $FTR <3^3. 3RR«RlTq^5r HR |

— 11 m rm 11 — •RTRR tlRW n'tiK+RRRT JRRT J'RRM 'al^ II ^s-*^ l|

7 un O THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY Ov>* t T £ . IT tt I l l ' I H Hr Hr — c9. r .r 9 Ic r t t tr r f ~ te “ — ct ^ £ E tv M— r*' 1 i f 5 /f& cDE f r l £ ' I ‘1 '(t£ t W Lt * I S'* I I f I r r EE Hrgr l/) * * 1 1 [uO w &fcr V 9 9 t (£ fir 1 * a ,

ht ^ n r^ r II n w 3rcre«r wr \) 9 SANGITA SUDHA

srRtsTRr'srads'fR sp*rt- 1 wmp-m^sr ir ^stt^Tt 3 q*prc* 11

— 11 'ra*re*rr*Tr 11 — snm aparreanroaq w ^ ^ wreTn7rcs*r??rT:J 5PRT rTRT^ qRT 3T$?fl«RT,I5 ftsrfc^ II ??ircg^ra srn>R *wjrfcnro^>ni«[) 1 irTOWf^T^rei: nu: ramn^t srs^ ** 11 'iQ>° 11 srfj aparfwre^sr

— 11 q&ft 11 — jttopt an^fpicPifsnir^i^rw awwnN^Faq. \\*W 11 w «raraprro*ir raiTTRiq. ft^ sri^ g ott* 1

— II «rre: 11 — Jiwjrcw^sr qq ^rercg r ^ th/P T ^ 11 11

\c — 11 3pt arcrekrn: 11 — ires sRRF«n«igRT t o w t: *f*pr4r w k a r ^ 1 *rfarc^5rra ^ q a gsr: & F *w n: q^gfarc* aw 11 11 rwrw»: ^T^f«eiR>j? R^*nis*wr. g?ww 1 ^ r k r wgrsa: ga*w wsw: sr qw wrfr *r w 11 11 a af^ ra ra H JT«WSJ RSfTI^lfaTRR^T^I^ I *r *Na: ^reroTsgwnfr wiftofew sr* g r ^ r r : II ^ 11

— 11 srTfoffcr 11 — nfcrrewre*w 3 htt^Nst w«wf?waRqwraarsww 1 3Trrrr*nroreHmmi^rrRra tfiRr vfvfc'ftwsq. 11 11 ?*Kaq. gaRnTiw^T qw r *Tnw^ftwrcasRr: l 52 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

— ii nnqsrer ii — arrcvq H«if?*RqfiTR?iqre3i rirw-TH^r^Friq; n v»^v» n arra«T^r awrjfiRr $j

— II R?Rf II — arre*q *n^*ra

— II ii — STTOR HS^W«rrRg »T S R W aH lTR qrfSFT^ II doc || « rw « w ^ Rq^&sr riHTT^rRr r rTRr^ vm^r&Bnin^ i RR tT *PRft*Rqf5T

— II R^IH II — «TR«T HTOWrRfsil *1KRURHSIRIRS^^ I 3TTW rlHT^RRlTFcT R R r §

— il q^3r?«rpfr n — arrw ^RR?ra^r^r h r r q ^RRqr^pqrr: II c ° \ n Hrj5 ,35R?RR'qH HRHrqrfq q*R?r i q?ra5j%^riRHqrinn^iRR^r^q n doy u q ?trh^r qq i

— ll h w r r r t il — cTR«qHRrR^Hq RR*q usqfwRraR r n do^ h 3Tgrfq q HK*RS5RRTT: qR^H%^^TRHRH I R ,j®njqR^?iT?RH ^iTi<.qiHiq w^r»ta n do^ n SANG1TA SUDHA 5 3

^ * ffHrq g?Rw jfr^r i xjwtjw ^nip^Tisrwfr^^rr^iTJTw^m: n dou ji

— i! ftrovroft ii — arrcvj r ?t ^ HR^Fcir: tpRg %<*rq i ^ itr^r n ^psfr 11 n 3rRifoRic^ ^ a i^ 5f3^5i%^^rrRfrcqr i ansfr ^

— ii *f3Twr?fr ii — Rjrftf *T«?Rf5rRpfr *Rm R § tT«?Rf3Tq | arrcirRfsr g^R^r *gsrer wrair jjr^t r%qpr n c?o n

— li r r t : ii — ;qRT 3 RRIRcRSq qq || £ \ \ || grRsqqqST cTRl^Rfl crrTRTR^’RFcTq I jfrRr ^ H[HTq ^R^rafRrq r r t i qRfR^qqq qq ii d?y n qqr rstR^L 'ffRR q*rer ^RsrqqRrFi^Rrsir i

( r ^ 3RT IRRq

I lUfljE bb bfeiilib*-> £ N» bibki2iki!fe\S SJ b ib ib k ik VJ lk

II 8*? II bkiifeiibkb-bhiibikklb'-•n. — s» • fibbbi • kiihbbak a

I ikikkbbbfeiilibw b xlik :kibinfe ^ fekiiikbi w w ibke — II ilikbl || —

II fek? II bb kkhbbiibak bbib- blifebbikbibi bibib k ibiik I bJbi inkiibkiblbbak ifeikJkkihbkibJk fibke • s*, ^ Il i>? II i kbaktbililb bs.liis ib±Sbblbkibsbbkl2b s>» w 'w 4 — II ibbbkii II — 'j j

I kiikbak>J hik&Itbi Nj , 'v kbb \ ibJb bb b bibib bikls II Jfc? II b k&hkbakik iiibJiiifeiibklikiiklibJiB

I bb ifliHJtfrh kbbkbak• 0 feSbbife ^ ilikbi *» NJ ibilfi — II Jlikfei || —

II ob? II bb b'k&bhilbakv bbifc* ^ bibkiSikibiife v ^ s/ ^ bibib kbJk >, I bksh fibbkib&hbak ii&iibiSibkBfch biklib iie IMbi? II bb!£ bkkblib >» ,* ktiils bSbbikkib-bbkikb ^ ^ ^ i — II ibbbkii II —

I bb iekhbitikib\J bbibi ^ blfeMglh-IPItb \J V W bibib k ipib — V II ?i? II b b lik iib k b ib h lib ik llb J5»bfc>> b-»ibht>*b I ikikkibbibibak bxiiis :kibh£bi b>t+i

Awaavov oisaw s h j. ao iVNaaor s m SANGITA SUDHA 55

— ii ii — 3TTCV7 q w it^ q S R #T ^ II ii ^ ^ ^rPTRiTqa?n-5iT: sraw rr 3^ ^ ^ 1 R*TR 3 5f^T 3FR5R ^ ^htt^ ii <^d II

— II II — Fl^ni% *T5TT% H«ra^SR«TPfr | w r: **rare»nf3npi fasro ^r =r n t w n ifrai tpir^r 5 # i . ^ tt%

— n n — a s M srara ottot. sttcir ^qf^^irnfr i aiTW ^mn:r^^T^Twr?T *TR*f*iT^ch[°T ^ 3 . 11 c \ \ 11 tttrt ^

— i; « iw : 11 — o t w 3^ 11 c\R 11 *rnn?*TR *tr afora^prerCT 1

(-o') 11 — ar«r Hr5$7i^km: 11 — ^3RPn[ ^ra»fSrt^ rrr «trt*R3?3 11 11 tnsajoi 5T«i5'|i^ifli ^TT^r s^rs^r: 3^ r^ jt: i *T3

— 11 amajm^r 11 — 3ttc*r cTRR*R^3nnft cwrr^ 1 3rT

— II OTO&ft II —

a r m ^ ^ s r ?t r r . *frRT

— ii m?i5fr ii — ^ f%^r^N?«¥ rF*TR»rair*fT?

3n^R.TTmrcfl*uPTO ^ s p t r

— ii ?FT5r^jfr ll — sra«i QR^iRrqs^ ?mrw II c'io u kdiT^rscrw ^ ?t r r ^ r? rf^ siRor 1 3 «N nmfoOTf? ms ri^ r ^«r^r fb fN q . n

— n fairer ii — JTRTWTPI. 'TS^TS^W H«*R»TFtr § rR fS fadf^ I srmrw'iiRiTq^flR, iff^r n

— ll ^srerT^y ii — g ^sn^wwt^rassr jttcwi ^nT^sm^snrrfr i *g*T rrrTW^T^r % sren»d%TOerp£ftPi u c v \ n 3£R WTfa ^5TR>

— ii M a flR r^ i ii — qTlfw TOTO ^TTSHR^r ^TFrgJTTfc: II dtftf II *R"3 cTRf^TOHF^r 5TRr ^ ^ ^

— II ftqwrnft n — ?Tfe4i<^(TiK

— M q^areinfr II — jjwrpni^nri. snar% *ir «jt ^rwprssiRfa § R^Rrrq; i rTRT^imPl^^ q^TWR^

— ii sr&fr ii — sHr^g^n: ^larcR^wini i air q«re^rn?q*fr aRT**. tfrarr R 3PR «qjro^ i r u w c u

— ii ?qra: ii — T^rft^nrsRars q*RF«t r^TFer r ^ < t nrcg i

(??) — II am mercTO*T: ll — qfojR# snftar: in ^sa : a^sjra^JiPi ll 11 *F*r f^; a*hr^ i srkrn^TTTrrq^JT crawr%^r fas: ll c \o n TraFrtt m q efkm q^q TTmq*rnTTri. i eflTFm^qVRSf rRJTI^OHRqT ^TjTrT ^ *FT: II 6 \ \ || ^ gor qq *qrs«Rf %% q^s^i: i

— II an%fff^T II — arrfijTH^nrc^ r ^ r r : sr^q muiqrni^nTrfr ll ll 3TIW cTR%rni«qqRWr q R ^ I ^ W ^ T r t i tttrt =q srt^ ^farcfa^rrc: r r * qsqfapRis

— ii fqqrfr ii — fqqrfrqq q<»Rm: qrcvq i 3TTW II II 3T^Rdfrl ^Trrf%W WRI^ R?

— ii uqqqqr n — q^qq^qfqtfrqqspqT HRRqqr^ qwqqrsqw 11 n qra^TiKTTai faqTqtfqT q qrsqdift i iftr qr^rq rqrqqrq q«p5g girq q ^ q q qq q^q n n

— ii fqqrfr n — arc^T faqrqt qgqri q«qfaqiq

— il q ^ q r q t n — f t^ r a r ^srfrr qreqqqreqrq'r SRRvq § q ^ q ^ r g n c \ c n *q*r: t^RRRqr?^ q q^qqjqqrqfqd^qq i qqfsq^rfor q qRq^q^ qqrq^g^r qlqq n n jq*qq RRRqqqqq qq *qj«j5iiet quqqq^rjreq I

— ii q^q^pfr ii — q«qftqqrr^ q^qqr qqfcr ^ g »qcRqrwnqqpqr: n c$ o n sn^qq qqf q? q qRrq. jfcqr cqiRqtqqqgqqsreq^ 1

— ii frqwqrqr n — qwjq^qpiqq q R^r: (g^qqqrqRTTrmRqi: 11 l| gfcr %qr qsr ^ q qrqrq. qfcqr ^qq^qqqqqsftq^ i SANGITA SUDHA 59

— ii n — R^R% ^TSffrT *T«l^rW R^ STOTCW 3 apaWfSPl. II ^ II are*«R§*iRR ^ r *t: ag^RT g*r%* ff sr* ^ i STS SRTRF^ rTHIH, 3 S05? TPRRTdM^^r

— II II — rTg^jfr ^jwRRfsrn: sfwrw ^rcwR'TRaiTRq; i qwj^r^srRrnmrs^d^^ nr^2Er 'TRi^vftftTzfarwii n

— il -*tt*t: ii — s

( \ \ ) — ii aw ^araraJfrnr: n — r: sft?FR3: g ^ w *re: i 5I5aj^ ?rwg^TRr RRT RR* $*#tSW II £$$ ^gyraR *hrt ^ ^TS«wrr%fFWHR^

— ii aufajrlwT ii — ^rcR*R*rnt s^ rt 3r

— ii *rr^ tt n — a;m5f'feireqRa5«i TTrRRRrcrRR ll c%6 u arrw crncR«Ri^^F^HR«jq^3rr^iT ^r r i

*t r ^

— ll ragifl ll — RR^RT ITRTR9PTR sniTRTClTT^W-nRW I h w rrtr r R W

— it ii — trt fecfarsfa q fr^rar: srqqrqqq i

— ii qfq^-nqr ii — R^tfqq ^TSfm 3TWl«R«infr g rTRM^H II £vs? || ?5rt: *3 *r qrcfaqrqqr q qRq qqmrqd^'qq i qqTsqd^q q <£*q>qRfr?TT q g ^ n g R ^ I qrererq qiq ^ sjg#^ *qisg<5qq qtqnqgRq u n

— n q^JTW^ir ii — qsqftqqR T^IRI qqfor q g R^TRRTTq^qFqT: i g*q qqr q R R sqifcqsqnq^qsfaR ij ^ 11

— il q^wrq'r ii — q^wqqfarcq R^qqsq tort srorc*q g qsqq^sR i arr qnq^rq. wmw- ?q*T°ir qpqq; srqrqq q? q qrqrq n ^ n R*qq qsqftqqqfq qq qsqqi qrqg^ftqR: i

— ii qqqr u — qRRqfqrqfaw wr W Rm ^qqrsqdlq. u 11 STRsqq^q qjftfqq cTRR, qkqr RqTHeqqq^q qq |

. II ?qw: II ?qmtg *R*q FRTKgqfqqTR^qrg^qr^; nqr n *: srigqqR Rsq^ i

(W) — ii *v ^qfaifapr. n — qqqrqrqwqRqs^qr: ssrfaFR3 qsRrg: u t * ' n q^surgr ?qro %$ qqffi: *r

— II arrrajffTOT II — 3TT%fNr qTq^rcqRRTR^q^ni; q>TOrsq*r?rt II n qTq^q^^wqqrsRT^iw qRRqrR«RTRq^ I qqr q qRR rqfqqi^ srnrq ??im qrcrwiq^sT qq n cco n

— H n — *tt ^rqq^qwqiqqsfqr: urcvq qrcRqqq^RRqq; i 3TTW q R W II CC\ II rTMM^i+Rn’ q 5RTR 5 # ^ JRqRqqqqq qq I

— II PT?RT II — wwr fq^rcNrq sajqR : sitt^ t qmftrcpnOTFcPiii n srr JTwjTTpflfqT^rs^w q rw qRTRcRpqqRqg i ?trt^ q q ^# srtr qRRqq q^sr ^ st^ str n t c \ u

— n TRiqqqr ii — *rr ^mq^pqfq q ferhiT qqr fqqRRrnRr g?q 1

— II q^srwpfr 11 — qf^Rq g wfqqqmqR: siRvq qrcRqqqfqqT^ 11 c n 11 Sff f q ^ R ^ R q ^ ^ r :

— 11 H«q^qprt II — (HTT^qq qwmqwRRq qRVq qsqR*RrcT«TOFq^ II tZ%. II q qq ^qwrcwq^Rqr: q^qRl^qRmqrq; I srRT^qpqqri^^q qpqfq q^i% q qqrfq

— ii ii — srrcw *wifN«u«*»iRraroir qRKRqrqR^ n 11 gn*«qqs? s r r . ftrt

— n n — j*nsr 3 *r r ?rt «r w : *rcwr qRrcqqqssRf^r 11 c t ^ 11 3TIW -mdKKWIW^ nrqq s r r ^RfqnfcfaqK i h q^gq qqg% Rqrq art * q 3 .srraRq § 5tqr n M <^° 11

(•») — ii aw ii — qaRRf HsrfrT

— II anrarifor II — 3Tr%H^f FRF 3 fn%»^RP^q qsqRRqrqFTSq: 1 an *rqpTRq«qqqrsqqir qRftqgTRRqmsfa*nc?l n ^ 11 qR T R R w q?^ f f qq stufi 1

— 11 ^ftf^ ft 11 — Ri?FTqq?q^iqTSR q*FRrqRFRRqqqFRF*i. 11 <^’A 11 3TfW qarrqqqfr qeqqfsrrqrq Rl^ST* SFTR • f r t o girqq q^qq^st wn ^TFqq^rqFrssRFFH; w ^

— 11 fqqRT 11 — 3Rqr rqqRir qjqqrm qeqRqFTrt q>qnt q^RFirsq^ 1 1 air q^qq^TTf^qqTqqTfqWff^ qr?f?qqq«qqpcR *1 <^vS 11 ^rg^Rrqfqnrq f h r q * q w q ^ f r j s r qsrm • SANGITA SUDHA 63

— ii ii — arrijR rrrr jp tifart cttsrr'srrtr r rg^r^r n

— ii Rnufr u — 3RRT ft^RCRR ^R^^RTR^rgR^fifrt^ i

ii ? i5 rw r^ n r i *tcr 1 wftRRRRrft ^ ftRRTftRrcru u <£^ u qooir Rrmr ^^RTfORtsrofr^ i in ^ s p in ^ 51^51 %r sRT^iftan f^rirr^ ?tt*rirt n v ° ii

— n R«nre*inft ii — **rnft r *rr q«nrawinPi rt^ r *KRre*mR«w i aiwi^R ^R gTsftwR

— II II — RTR ^ifftsR^iTlTrT^ira^IRq; II V 5* || ^llym^irirsam^^nr r r r , Rjftr%ri r r

— II R&ft II — RWRSRR^TT^ Rijft **(KKl|?«IRfI^ffRT?RT^ I 3T«TTRTi^r irsR^rq^rm^ ^ri^ tsrr r . ii w n R^RT RRTgRR *b+H R^RId ft^WR^ I

— II ?RW. II — - rtr*3 trtcr ft w j # tr^tkr>r ig?R)R* rnrr ii ii 3TR R tfTRTfft TfrRRTR: W R ^ : f t c ^ | 6 4 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

(Va) — II 3R *TRR«*ftR: || — ^nrr% *reR*fr: 3?tcr Sr : 11-^°$ II Rfrssr: 3 ^ ^1 5 : 4T <4r^: £r : i

— ll arr%fff?T 11 — enfirfirwiw r ^ r r : srn>R mtffcRfsnrrfr 11 11 rR: 3 W '!Iira«!W R 4 ^ 3 *T£§ ^nRTSSfW l s n w STTTRHRflrR SRT^TO ® 3>Rr^R afr^T II ^OC II R R 3 rTRRST^jT IR 3?r^^f}RR%S*I I

— II ?FR>RT II — sttcr jirtr^r r * iTFTrw ffrcfwrawwRcrq; n ll arr tfrRr ^

— ll Ri?Rr ll —

— II ?JJRiHr II — 3TRR STRrW ^HR^Rm^TfRU; I 3TT ITRW ^n^^T iffRT cTR rfR ^sJR ^jT

— II «^3TRRT || — rTTR^^RJR RRTR 3TRT faftsPR&RTWir rfrn?RT^t * II || M $l^qr 3 ^ + (% 7f[Rr f%c5 ?TR*13R. I g |

— ii qwreroft u — stftt

— II *f3R«IT?ft II — a ir w *sqfwre^3Rp?TWT

— ii ii — arr^q F«JN*KR^5RKRRir =^T aRFrer^: *1*5 I <5RW *flRT rTT^TT^ R PR R , *5T%f*r^SR1* II V<£ II *«rrc«m^5r n* 3 *f f *

— 11 ?*m: 11 — «*?* *t^ *r?ts* g ^ f T ^ j: 11 V< \ 11

(R$) — ll are unrarfoPT: 11 — st*t% uKqnr^: «fftr*m3: aw * 3 : i nfrs^rr sr 11 \ r ° ii

— 11 a rrfw ^ r 11 — aflrrfsjm^nrw r ^ t^ r : *n>* arcftwrfsrcnfr 1 35Hrcvr rTTTRTR«RR

— ii ii — srrewi

— ii R^Kr ii —

— II ^TVT^fr II — *rr crrcftsRTrt q a* R rsq d t3 n v /a h ?TR5 RTTR»Rr RRR*Rf cTRTR I rrtsr ga^ r *rr ?:iTT^4?gr%ns5T u <\\$ n

— II R^rfr ii — 31RT R ?tfr IT^l^T I ?RTsq^r|TTi?3 ^q*r R rw ^RHTm^qrRq n 11 ^rgerci^rwR

— II qg5TC*TRT II — qfsrcq 3 ?*rrRRqr*Rnr: strvr cTRRRrRfRqRr u w n 3tt ssRiarciRia q« r % qfar?R*b

— II qeqq^pfr II — qtRT&^WR*

ii n —

arr?;^ nr^qj qq^m^iar ii W i i q3F?rrcnq^3F?rq s r^ iN r i

Jir^r^Rr s t t s f

— Ii qq;fr ii — cissjfr ^rqf^§ Rqfq srmcq 1 3TIW ?TKRqi^i: sTTxrr q tiq q ^ jn ^ u q a ^ n «^ u TTifqr ^ ar^i5! q>iqRrspqqR -q?qq qtqftswq^s qq 1

— ii n — •■qiHTg 3^r fjq; || <*>Va ||

(svs) — || SRrcfaiJT; u —

^ ?^r«r 5r?rs5i: gjRq qgq: i ^ qqqqicqqqor 5R; Fqif?fq> qiqq^qqrqTrl II «^vs ||

— ii ^rrsrrim ii — 3TFr8iJTHq>T*T^I FH^qqFJT: RF^q 1 qF^r'Iqqq^rqrqT I aTF^qm^ff^oirq^n qrw ^ grwra: I, I, 3FT qq nrqr^ sn w N r^W WT> qq rrrqtq, 1 3JFq qF^q^q qSFqqq^qfqqfqqssj II \^ g, II

— ii ^ ’Tqvnfr n — aFR^q qr^f^qqqiqHi^rqFqKqrFfqr^qrsq^g 1 68 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

srmnTTTri *ttrt ^

— ll f^Ri II — F«wFTfarcHaTS5rci5?i n sv? n arresi srcrc«RWWFTr^ JTPTrfa'<*RRnmR

— ii *Fm?fT ii — stsfr ?rrere«Krawm sn u rw ^T arcTrerrerer^ i

— II ^^5RSIRT II — 'tsstr 3 FFftRtffaqw ^ 11 svv 11 qa RWRJidiftRKr^ £RR>ur^T^Rf ^ i § ?TRNRf ^RT^omtSTOtrl. II V i'* II ifN r fagsfefa rTR^rs$T qaF?«n?Rmsfr?i%sRT: I

— n Ta*R«rnfr n — 5tr>r ^«rf?«jgqaF m« ararFtafaMt Ih i SV5 ii 3TT dFTTTr^ «rar*Tri: FRN fR SEFH I tffRT rRT 5 R5T

— II T<5Rm*f| || — 3 R t^ R ^Jlfrr JrR^STFTFfT FRR**T § TT^Rf ^ q I 3TT rTKq^ d K I^ g R F ’JTT ?TfeFdT'n§¥l^r^r ST II W II aTRT^RTR^d^F ifTRT ?RT 5R5T I IPRFPT1& ^ f«n(R gRWUrN qfr FWRrTTf ^5TT^ II SVS II SANGITA SUDHA 6 9

--- II || --- 3TTW tTff7TrTrigq^|e(im n^ 5n ^ ^| T qSTTrt I 5iRR^Ftw?g s r r

— n n — *r r r ^ ^ $ R 5Tft%*TgjRi% ?R: i r r : s r r =r * t j i r r r : ’u :«r * t £re*RW ^ R u W 11

R6 — || aro R?«frcR: II — arsrNq^ *frrsp»>RR*RT RfsrRW^nfr #r i *R3^RT gsr: TOgR: wnFTOT RRF?: II W II %f5RRT*RR: *fif*Rrsw 9 RR0RT tirr: i r r : I ?R:fR aWT: ^R«RTOR>g II

— II aTTRTTR^T II — aTTrym^mH r ^'rfrrttcir R^RftRRRTaft n s*v» n rerrrir r w w gRra[i^T Rirre’-RRSRRFRg i rI rt r r r r . ^FRfsfaRR ?r r r arerl«RRf*r

— II *R5pH f II — sn ^rnw'^^rpNN^SRRRRvw rsrtI jr t o r ?r i . 3TTW

— ii II — 3rr?rf JT'Rrfcnro^RT^i' 11 ^5® n 3TRIT rTr^RSTrTR^TTr^T iflRT R ?TRR. ^ R R r S r ^ R I 3^raflRTS?T ^R^RiT dRTRdT^jT iR II II

— ii tRi*&fr n — RT ?!FR^TRI«^t?RS5Rr RRVJ qs’RSTftqi^lCr I nrRr ^ dRRriRR^rR n u =r « r j r s it w r ^

— II R'JRT II — 3TR1R ^ r R d ^ S R p f r r^hf dRr*3TRR?RRdq II II TfrRT R d R R 3 ^^1%Cr h : ?^R*R dR%R«n*r ^ I

— ii ^ ^ sn ? fr ii — ^ sr^i g Rrf?R^URnRcwn>R sy n p r r § q rir^R^T^TRT: M^I-*+i++-*dM^rq; i ^rrR R m fq ii W a n aTT%f5rJTTR^fr^OR.lfiRr ^

— ii *r«R«fnfr n —

5ffW - *PRft*RnwmrrT 'O sr N RTRcnRRsinrRTr: i s r w N r r r ^ tt n ii d^TR^RR 33FR RrU^RRSRT^JR i 3??T R WRR ^fT^rSJil Tfr?ifT SRRW TnRft*RR«RSr1 *R ii ii

— II fbRS«TRft II — 3m«WrRRRJRRT Uti^rlRW RRi^ I ^ d ^RrTRTrT’RRdT: SIH iw iTO R Viril II W II SAMJ1TA M DHA 7 i

: g wseqn i -.^rammrq qsr?R ^Ris&RimqdftfR II ^ o n s-qgr ^

— ii **3n«raft ii — mi^g^R ?i«?nwfsre?q csttoht JRqi&raq^arqi

— II q&fi il — arrcm ^«qrt«raqi5wrfr qqq qrcm R qr^r^ 1 ifr^r ^ qRiq. mm* nmflqqq^ar qq n

— il mrer: n — mm g o t ?i qqrm arm^sr shtrwi qqrsqw i *mq*rm m qw qajrrTRrq; fqfaqrq. qsmm* ifcqr n u m m * qrcimqqiar qq }rt * qm rqqsrm gq i fW rit SkfasrercHTr *qrs5sr^**T *rcng*tani u ^ n

(*d) II —am smmRqrcm: II — 5fq?5RTHTiwnw qemrfa £raq sm m sig. i r qq *ra: mrmmirr mm ^ qfrs^r: 11 ^ n st qmqsrq*rq^qq sm%mq>r qm R ^qqw i

— n arrfgjftmT il — irrcm qrcrcqqq^wiqrqr *mq^qrqq^u qa*r^ n ^ 11 arm* qitfmqq^jmTm qRrq fqfqqtq; *ftm * tfnqr I qmmqqfsr qq q^qq^qnmrqqsq 11 11 72 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

— ii fr?rcr ii — arRvq arfR^s^r^^m^m'JRTTiTsww u V? n 9TTW ^Rfr-FWWFcT RFI^H: ^frTf%^ SPTR 1

— ii jcrn ^ fr ii — 3TR«T rTR:R?mf5TtTr^T^TW ^FTT^FW^WTrl. I JT«K*p*f5rr3srw

— 11 r^?rcr 11 — 3t??it f^rcrcgRr jhbwt j^ str^ i^ i^I i 3rm«^iTfqT?:iRrs^wrwrR ?tr f«r *t« htf^ ii w ii 5TFTFI 5TRIH: ^l%far^ 5FT?*j rFFT^nrefST W I

— 11 ^ R « n 4 r 11 — a n s w e r e r r ^ wftsst t*n?fr *RR«T g cTf^spq; II V^£T3T rTKM^n II II

— II ?F«nR«TFfr II — *tn*3 ^?T fl^TllTqe’RJR SR^q H«?IR«T?R«?W JTT^ I 3TRIT aRFSFWFTOFrT ^ J jf ^ o i f ^ 3^ ^ H F lH ll <\dd II iftr g ar^T cfrw^r sto w ^*F*ra*nai^sreR; 1 fog^PS) JJjlU SLftfTIT <5LfldlJM _H _LL, (G^Hl_ITff#) fftjh p(T6U pih&Ub. ^ftSjBIUITIAQIjpih.

------(o )------

(Lpp*.jSlLI fflUtiU-JjSf J)feiUU)IL\p fUDBKp ' £fsuenr‘ ereari) - ew&8 (Supiiiseifteo 6n>iiiuiipuuiLu- G)en upnkp ppppk) - SlSpput piasBsirk Gljpieuk&eir ereifl filed jy fiii g) Pf&ruirsVetrs suutSQpid - W0s8ireip,u, Q siren err GeueAr($Qu>eiir& £j) penny. u9 id ^Siotarw Qstuped - jfanarw jysmrfiiuirss (9jf8ssuuLLip.Qr}s3eirpgi. ^emsii - r pu l H*nkiuk Qfidr aiiriu Qunpppid - sniiruu&iaj.ti, u$nfr,s$ii) «JGV)«0$| ^jfiraifippii) - upnsw eS'fGtues ^SSirtuuu®pid - av-§>8 CuT(5«fr 98> - Smtii, siSppw Quean difhi^(^ppil - strpptqpe! Remapped - SlSpptit ^putundtun^earl - upnsl Pf tensor tit unkppi) - upirsw, pftrpp&thptiw ^eaw - surccl jqipppio •- en>-®& •, ufirs tit atari) - au-$& ■ Qainpioaru, Qstupea - u}@s8irs}u> f/Q p sifIGiueark) - c iu 'S S •&JP - upirsib fl&np PimpQtueerk) • upnsii ^jfipsn igyu) erenrtAdfls eors - etminemi i-s.o ^p PUPsnetfliii - u pnsw ^p/Sgnu) (gap^ffiij) auenearwQrtufe) - stSppu> PfiQuj rmtuiit • ffedsii SisQQpif.seosu dip.pfiopppai - Qstti PfUiuitQsnQppe) - upirsih §ySudar jyaray uirnjfei - ffnffskfnti, JfWQfpuirearii Qsiupid - jtfBnorw ® - rgwiit PfilQuiupe) - ssjpmrL^ih §)MUQUIT@S(5 Spit) - 0D(5«Mil Plffsns^Qpar eantuQunppiped - avnuu&ngipua Slirwuw - sinppupnsui pnsiuue pnearw Qsiuped - lya^ULji—ih ®atiiuw i9ip.ppet> - opeLf-Lp. pirs&ppio - Qpfgaria, sdppu>, avihpibsui §fyju>utruuifiw QppeSiL) Qu(7jLD Ufpmsen - Qewireo ped(giShp.ppio - 8 saw §jnsfipp&) - ervnuu9 nspu> [ upuu> (^m8irapw §)BniLtp.esu) spjppio - su.sir(tpsu>,pinppupiTSwl pediriippirweDiruy, - Qavneiupisii g)n.rp@ifi . upnsth [sdppw Qsn&u> ®0 «uOj«rsxi - PjnppupnsLD jyaiiuaipaepp QptrfBped - pnppsmpnin §!60ettp p/iieogi Gsirip. - u>jj£ini, pw - 8s aw QeidpiJI • sdSppih ‘jt/evk’ atari - «u-®S5 ^leifeoQujsr9) - upirsui, ^puterunennuih, Ssnw 10 74 iH E JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY"

^jartStr - QswtreDUfiuiih aestsrgBi)ip. - uptrath, (3etu.rei>ufitoth @fiatrpp&> - eruSP asarlffifieD - ufi-rath, a»-§@ ■*«. ft&amesr ptflfgeDth - ptfigsiih aememPir §$a>trpp6i - tofyinh fFthtptS ip p peo - Pacth, enSpp li asatrgsgtiatgj eau»tS®fiei) - erv-$)@t ai3fifth s.dcursmh fi/eoeopi uuj(Tpg»fipG) - eni-i/9, sa p tem asstsrGem gpUti-i—aieanmih | aj—LDLfaie3i(^s (gp p p d ) - Pacth [ l_u atTQpppeueoff'iith QpiriLQu utrirppeii r uptrath aJ&datpppeo - f/irppupiraih aettrQutrp$ e&%errturr®fieo - erotruu^tret^th tt.fi® - PsCth apsss&ip £$pppeot npt_s\> - ufitrath tt.ptrcth - ovipthsth apft - uptrath . tt-pueS ppd) jyaisDp tSpppd) - ptrppsipcth apfihutrp <§pgifiBD - Satth •. -**' ttjuQ p&ppeD - sdBthenueiuajih apphtSesr a^atth atnLQpeo - f/irfipuptrath tuhutfl&Ds, ttuunp^ - Qsr>ur soup uuh apfilastud ajbjfla arnSJUpeo - f/trpfiuptrath ^-Q^damojn—tuaasr S p Qisropdaea - sitriEiai.eDu> aQutrsith - fiifluptraihf ih^s&tra^th M suaDCtLiaeafl tStpfipso - spthervadvtuth auuean - uptcQatrath tueoath pjeoeop tSIcut^eth - u p a s thr etv~t*)P athuth - Batnh ttPdma tStpppeo - Pacth atiSjpt - utrath oscPtS tp p p p p <2etrtiS®fieo - stQiheroaeivujih a tteSteoQatLpeo - erv-giP ascPuSeo prtsodQl'str ppeo- - ptrihctgi^th *0t—Uafi - S0L-ih eras it arm tSipppeo - Qna\ij aeoiiLtireBTLfpjpt - ufiusQatrath GTlS-I tuh C?a/jjtJpGDW- T a gstsfsQsitsD ssssttfip&) . atrffitfqpsth f/p r o ip ‘pQi—’ eresr C upasth aiu^Bth QppeStu ^trpfd QtuQppeii - qetf.uLfuth upQuapidrea paputrujih ) aeDaeoQaidrgiih (Suds - (Seruiredupuuh aeA/rQmatu Q ptiippdQaaeirtgnjpeo . [email protected] adsQeijSpdi • uputTSatrsth a£lirsrjsiQaesreo - ih(ga@aapth aaism eSspeD - aiSppth ‘erp ’ eresreo - Pacih, enr®& sairfl Papers - atSppth ® 0 ^ » srQfjontL - ecSthairtQpath aQQp^si eaaQa.rPppip pdr^peo - fi/irppsdpirw erpuSdsthutfiih - eocusueoth tertnor* srssreo - Ps cth, erv®@ sdrarpsBfid aaCJSpeD - uptrath, fifirppupiraih' aeivprrifl QppeSta s»eh>pidadr - apmth er^ffipceaf) fitLt—eo - atSppth aetvpirift (tppeShu aidvpsda^ard aeippeo - au.atr &Q$Ppce>s& iStpppeo - Patrth, ih(ga@irespth strath - ptrthawsar - uptrati> atriipeiry - uptoCSairath - $jsgi p^eodg tt.ajsa>u>daaiL®peo upu>(Ssa sth a tret ip-estatppth - th^aPira^ih S 3 ip p%so strstir - uptaQaasrh atre»tStp.fifet) - th(^aPtretpth SSiQpmgsth eramauRdeaa - ervtspthath atrpjp - up rath fgfSaieQdaatu - uptoQaaath atru>Qu>esreD - thq^aPirapih Sk1i_« u) - pathc(gL.th 5n l «Dt_(u or ppio . pirfipaipcth dttriDth fifiieopi tm.tr - (Senitreiufiwth puLfdQaceirggpeo - aQuapih Sfmh, ic0 i_ii . fitflufitrsth d^apestsrusp. fi)apt-tS a ip cm - flipped path 9<3 uprtrppth pfeoeop ) -'Sr1 Qutr/Tsfistr ftpipdQaadr^gpeo j sn,u|<-/i—^ Qefi • uffwcth &trpj3 - uptrath M. §}0a/@* eScajpuu®peo - airppiPQpsth S(Stfi eSqppd) - air fififqpath 90a/Ss9r pacppeo - upasth $mQ/omeo - «iu-®£ (geos - tirrsuifith (giusuar edeth spjptpeo - striLt^eo - eiuiruuScAfth

0UHJ6O • SITS S I S til aeotota pjoieop ^@uufa@a& - eroS)& @ttSeo QppeStu uafiaar - utintth &uetttA®po - uptrath, p/trpps dptth (gra)aj%Biraotu QisjSppso - J ftp p s ip tth gjuutoafi au.<8po> - atSppth @00)01 tsteausiflppeo - pf(@g}sS> gjOtompt y sp a i - ptOuptrath @eajptseaps'bsrs st— {&££&] - l ^ w o < u stremth Qperfippeo - aoiruuGireLfth @a>Lfinoipsa! utpth QppeSuor o itetB a Q a ta r^ Sirpauaf) - sotBauetth O-ODlfiSa 1_I7 - ptlht@L-lh [pZO - L/tiL&UL/i—<0 s.ruiS®po) - Qp@enth [ tut QsL-uutestr - a s petit t^th avriordt tu tgor&S(Grjja@ lEwsivaiftppso - p/trppsifp Q seSuL fppQ utp post— ptCJSpso - etvtuu3irof tit sr(tf.snn^iiSA ptfla2or sriLQpi) - upuiQatsut QstsutL§u).ppeo - Qpoptf. eniriLtiifitth - th QstTLfith - jftrppu ptsih, Garth aoQmojsut - 3 eoath QsteitA® per - [email protected] aoufio) aamoBtth fipp/pet - uptath Q*ir$Qf.il.o>L— - uputQatath ovaieouth - sjprth Qartfl qppeSu uafiaar - ptthr@L-th atpoottut® apjppo - Pjtppuptath aQ atruafl - eotm st-eoth «02a@ut$if.ppet - Garth satihapjpipa) - ptppuptath,ai-atQpath, av-@G oo-€)tiuatiipasem$B)i$. (tppeSsjor - Qovreoupuuh s itu s • emSG em^trtuuttanL^etpmpa atCJdpeo - etvSG satoitauafi - Qervteoupwth @ @ aapB - Pftppuptath f i @ Qprruttih QppeStu ^ p e ta e r te o @pppo> - @ fapiarp& tpa ariL®po> - Pftrppuptsw a&sih - snath [Garth @a)thtStappet - Qfdfuf, Garth aEtaih^fippeo - atsat^th, Garth QsBa(tg£tr L/etfuth - ettrBoueoth - S B S p iS p p ei tenitht jt in QsBQargg@aiih antL®peo - «n/-®© aBaarpthQaiupeo - ataat—th, Garth Qatupoto/ppo) - pjDuto/udspth soBeSI - uiath QaatateoeSluy - Qp@oth a& atflppo) - [email protected] Q oopuipth - opthoouBfih * « « - jy A o)p utuSiruLSoresrieta atiLQpei) - etuSG Q rfeopptuuotuu tSQp&Qpppii . siSIppth aokremL- - utath aestriairiii - Qovtetuputth aiiparth yapeo - auruuGropth, uptath [(path QarpSpeo - upusQst Sus airports QppeStu euovpaa'iet Qpaippeo - s i s t Qsrpi&P®* ~ ov&Gf stjrtthootootuth ooipiut ateo&iaeflei gftauutptronh Qatupeo - CS atthuetQpfi ppet - airs strath [4«i>UL/i_ti Q atpotpuupth uniippeo - p tth t'st-.il, aipifleoa - uptrath Qervat liptriuth - (SovteOuputth aupthQsiupes - uptrath QterQppott atiL®po) - sucthovtoinjih €tvututtuS@ppet) - uptrath paudbor autovatflppeo - oouurppor p/eoeop QatLty-iarr tor - en>SG fi9DSQp€B>fffi^e>) - GMia&VtTsnuui(p SQppr® - uptath pit a us QppeStu GettrsBaor - a ptth SKQpptth . uptath pt-tath - Gm’teouputth StVW LfL^LD - OVun uj paioL^th tStappet) - Qpafuf. ouffennb - £)blo p'Sppeo - uptath wrmoifi - aiSppth paStaotL-pd) - uptath ervtfmotjd Q ppott aril® pet - fuDthervtaviuth puStrGgguuo) - at—atQpsu, 76 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

gaostSifggdo - si3ggw gaeArtf.6SI(jfigg60 • stSlpgw gawgeoguupg ereareo - Qp&ftf. gruwQatr®ggeo - siSggih ^qpaus geataesxu QwQp(Bjg60 - ugasw gnwQsgieaiaid sau-fDgeo - gfirggugaathf su.sir gauueaawQsujgeo - LfeL^ULfL-W, 9s aw Qgsg^ggw Qapj&iiSffiw ^swuuif. wig aw 6TQ£ gauuu3@&(^u$i—w - ligasw [jpgio - giflugaaw gauesueotu g/emsggeo - aiSweHDQpsw Qgsg&agg Qgai—Q istutretuw Q9tug60 - 6$w&jD g’ieodQsauL/, g/eoeog QsaQ^dmsu i$if-gfi)(y>p [get - QgaQmntb files (ggfigeo - $sew g’ZeosQsatVjdfaj - Qaoaeougww Qgsw, g/ioeog) sHaw - m~@& gTeoQgaiL® eiugujw Qsiugeo - ugasw QgsQoijQuLfw 9i@as (gfSuLfii, *,ul Qgaiengste^sQ gfiSQ&fsw Qsdjgso - ugasw, girgi uaiggdo - sgew £mirehiujw QgaimgsVee iswemsiRggio - gf^g^S gawew - sgew Qg6uie&st6<2S(gg giuLSggdo - 6tu£uu&iei£wr gaweoau^wa'Seo - mSwagirpsw Qg/resVae - ugwQsasw gaweaeQwauJS - Qpt^eaw Qgasnfl - eniiuu9iafw gawyeow QsaQggeo - SL-saqpsw [(ipsw Ggtrw ew erargpiw ^ggpndo (ggggdo - Ssaw gaw^eOw GuaiL®dQsadr^gdo - sl3ggw, st—sa Ggaaruilaoi^mttjs saiLQgio - a.goveisw pa emu sw6rvsif)ggeo - gi^geS) (Sgedra/fareaHud snL®geo - agemdisw gaeSsiL® geO - aauhaiiaauinik tsd(aj{& - amwemi isp.w girtfiwy - p if)ugasw st—ggeo • ugasw, w(§s&aagw giraru>lSif.gg£o • siSIggw isi—eagfi gfdtaos g/sofl saCJBgeo - pgwtnatwaiw ptuaarw Qsiugeo - g/iggsigew, pgweuadoiuw (taiga6sfhuw fifrmeggeo - auSw^joqpsii, [uigw fdsiKBgeo - ugasw nasuigw g/gireug jpm Quern Q sigeo - mas gediiuw QfigeiStu Qua@drs'8erpQga®g6e - ugasw . maC.if.iurawuw - ugasw filtfi^iftppeo - paws(gL~w saiS, gfeoeog OgauL/or - Qf^eau, • $Q$s9dr6etW lSllf.ggeO - QflSLftlf. itaiuseir QpgeSinaias^eau iSifliuwasd sC.tf.d g(2)i—w geoeog QsuLlf. gpdaaaw - Qpeigif. [Qsa&rtG^get - agaodisw fid^wseo smsssew giflggeaigd sailQgeo - gifiu saiusHaru tSiflig gtuaggaeo saiuQ gtuQjpgio - ^Qeaww - euDihervirauuJui [pasw [sidsL-sw J&(0jKirim£l®g6O - gif)upasw cirirfifiuiutfiu) - uj£wQs/r&ii) 0eosi£®geo - giflupasw (bitGST GTGBT&) • eui)uiauir6ruujt}> fiHearw - ugasw (Qs&ujii) - Ssffihf zuDwerurrervuju) fiuwQsa® ggeo - stSggw SgiudsL^or Qfiif-ggeo - eio-®@ fiuaeag2ear Qsiugei - sdJppw, ugwQsasw iSioQeoeereo - ugasw flaw ggaaig (geasaseiflar seoedsiL® - SQaigearw QsiLgeo - ugasw ...... [j/agpupasw S’Seargg saiftiuw snss-QQweareo - ugasw gaggu)(gif.gge* - en>auuPaeif.w, t/«ijujL/i_u> £%esrgg60 - ugasw , 9saw gdssaeopfileo ssaenrg^eo aosmaiggeo - eruiruu Sigpeo - ugasw . . [Paeogw £a glared)d(s}tf.ggeo - tya>^uL/t_u> gssqppQ^i Qpsgeog weopggeo - ugasw £aa - sirssL^sii) utrwirasru) - agisw, sQugpih [upwii O*0ULyjgiSi//7-?e» - piRupirew UffwejjD auraiti QppeStu uirp^trsisar - Qmireo QspjSuSi) QuiriLtf-iL^s Qa/rar temped - wj^mh uaQeu&ppsn - upnsu>) &&mj> QgpfSvSur eSaj.Toaai p m t -p p i i - ii UBirenrgirpar - 9 sbu> Lid $ujt—Gg)r anrirparp Q*lLi_«> - d>0s$.r&xuil usirweariTs'ieir swauaifippa) - u <3*ktf“1 *irL-®0»> - Qfigarii [u^irati uiririTpj3pp&) - £irrpp&iijtnth u^&irdssft - upwQg/r gur iS&eu uprw - uif-dsiL® - u>0«9/fa^u> LfSQfpeo - dvaiavglsu, uQdesrg - upirgw LfsAr strujLD - enjiipiifLo LK_l—/Ti-SCaf* &rra)pj£oj Qfiuujio ^?iaiirpur - L/asrujamesr - uprraw [&L.sireu(Tppesnjo Lfpir - itirauiipui uprirppog^err j/dretitSQpd) - L/e>uty«_u) l/fS - uputQsimi) upnrrppirg'^err aoaippgQgirdr^pei . Qpe&tp. LfeSqpsm - uputQanaui upugauggp^ar §l(^pp»> - atSwpiDQpmu, Lfediuif. - upioQsir&ui uipif.ppdi - ufirst}) LfQf - av&piheu, UtirUBw . giSppw, ti—strqpsw HSPCS &***> ~ pifiuprrath umpQpir® Qugpd) - ei'sueru^jjsur ydstetr Qpa^peti - pmtiauirsrvtLiut uuju> - u>(njgffiraf,w ^dQdreireo - aiStppu) uniQpjpipd) - smSfi &e>Qsirp£i - upuiQaraii, ut$trd($y$ii2eD uaS^argrpio - prrwr^ yd0aem<3 pirm^pd) - aiSppih, SL^arrQpaw uQujg pr ji^ei isgparp ^sor jppen - aminmi iMin yuuigi - uptaQsiraut uiruilwamw - eirSSJ ^UUjSppd) - «(_A/T(jc«u uoisag - ^firppupirgw yuflaSai erQfgipeo - eiuS)Q ueilesrsnSeo ainptuw suir&ppeu - u/ttrsth y/rsajrj/i^ffar - QtnmenuptLth ueo - Qaatb yooajgtrip. sum® efiyip&l - £jirppuptraih U6*«)ut erdrgput ^iqpii - pfdppgipgu, uaI eSerd^pio - ertr®© yyiiraireopjdd) QuirQu,) upQsiru>Ljup/S eSord(gp uuflgdr upppieed girCJdpii - upirgut Ufwap'apuQu.rrLQd } uirsih p/mppeo - upirsii Qsiree^peo J uirfib jqdieop «iiSj» - uneut y $ l vrrtb - SL.aiT(tfiau> uir*ird>(gfw ^ireg^ai - SL-gir(tpgu> Queur&m ais/.ppes>sd \ uirgu>iSip.ppS) - gtSppti SBiLOpeo]™™"9**** ursurpeapi$(igpp£0 - si—girQfgu> Queurs&r SQpjplso u)@#ot uireuruiQivirgih Jtfpirsup ^/uiQuiipeo - mg peer Jlirppeiipew UiriitLi - auruu&iraf.u> pifluprrsu> Qutursdr sirsSleJ )a uirtiL/uLfpp - upwQgtrgur Qfihutg 0 lL®^sj| ®, “i uirirai@ii$ebr pifig’Seerg grrCJBpeo - upu>Qgirfu> Queer gar piQeo L$if.pp)) uirdooai - gu.g,TQpgii> utreogpppev - giSppur uireSppeo pfi»eop S^snrppei) - sunwav/reruuiu* Queer gar avpegp$4o\ufluindvtuuBt lS gtrgriLL-pfia) pmruSeo easi^esrjirpeo - upirgur esdfgjS ana/^^^itajmjgmi 1^1/n l9girgg^gd Qu iSaOn-th, erpitdldfihuipur QppeS Queur(gf& - piruwQi^u, ujai QgirQppol - aviipurfre Queun3dr%ar jyaiaipi} . iSpqSdsis^d&u LSabrL-uSH&pd) - giSppur lSp @ piruuaBru> QftLipe) - G*iu> QutP.tu iirsjirggfard ) urtJ 78 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

Quifhuaiirssfh-pSeo) warwpeir weoassfasQpa®~peo - ppiieniaaviuw warwp aSA - ffsaw Qutfitush)pirenrw - Geruire^upww wearwpear sgisp uaemw - Qp(9;etrw QuiftQiuairs2ea'l witl. waerReas • Qetviratujww awausiflppeoy wit® - cm9wsie)(ip&u> wit® (tppeSiuoDaisaflar QstrwLf - jfirj^ u ^ irsw Qugmisirpjp - p/aireati wirpw • uptrsut Qu(gtsiQsauw - Qenureoupiaw W!T j^aDaiLfODp jfiB i - sunweiurrauintr, Qu(gipi saw - sitssi^ w wirwujpw - ujw Q sirsw Qutganwuu®jpeo - Qeniaenupww GuSrpOi - SI—StrQpSW tciriTiSp e a sa o sijg ij pesrQesrsmear j ) Qufippa) - sir jp$Qpsw m p s QsaeDffipgD J Quiftaosjuif.ppeo - «nr®0 wit it Lj uaGpsw - uprsw Qu(gskrt—ua$i - (?L/0 «wri_ti wairmup pdJBpoi - upirsw Qua(garsierrp ^ ad.®pen - uprrsw wirlei Qpn® jp io - ajpwenireruujib Qua tgeir afar & *Pap<3a' wirar • euSwamnpsin prflppsQsireir^njpeo i£(gsEisaflsr 3ir£i3%GTT33irimm®pG) - enijuu^TS^w QuirQaiearen - uptrsw uS ear enrol - sirjfii?npsu> Quirgstruapaw - jqirppsiipaw ifiar - w/Sewiuw Guagjearw Qsdjpen - Qp(§arw iS&QsirpfSiQwp umupai - Jfirppupirsw wsiflsiru jaw erQpppen - jiflupasw (jfiswuirirs<*w sam^q. - uptrsw, Qeniirenupww wamtreSimsppiaianw sad.® pen - Ssaw Qpssiruf.dJdsQsir - upwGsirsw weasR^gupasps sndJdpea - ujwQsasw (ipjgiwirleo - si_strQpsw wppstrw oia&jp eo • uprrsw QpjgiQPP&iraresieu - eiBweniirehiturn wipw pfiieap Qwp - eiuauu&aa^w Qpiueo - oSwafiQpsw wipafi/r jpw uQaamfippai - ouiruu&irapw Qfiifippaei jfarppoi - upirsw wAjat-feipuu) Qsiupen - usL^i_/L/c_t£ ‘OptsiegGleo Guirearaiek’ erOesoi - upasw waSirss^f sen - eupwsniirehituw QpsQp sosmaippis sawutrirppen - p a p p s ip a w wiSassusQa/Spen - pir jpuptrsw Qfisaoss Q/hpipeo - pBwsniireiutLiw wuSaapjppen - wytii QpaaqrfwtSanps s ijr e e r - sii jasian wuSes>assL.(Luf- Qpif.jeo- &stw lQporjpi’ eresreo - pifi^oiw waSir euSirip Gsrrppsn - w(gs@aspw Qwprsurr&LJ Quseo - upirsiii wtSeousfl - w^aw Qw&leil iBl—ppeH - s pi mi WuSiOQpSW - WjQBW Q wsii - u/Straw wBssaeoi3t^.jpeo - Qpd^tif. Gwei)wirif. - Qeruirolupww wBS@far sufarppen - sitssl-w Qwrppwtrs §)(guueudr - sassu.w waiQstrwt-t - sappfehiaievpsw GwirpifieiiflQBiapeiQsiTaiBL- ) a waemrw - sir jpt?Qpsw piReSiawiroipiraw j*™"® w b w - sap pi? ouaidofilsw Gwir^asSaeoiri) sesneowuS®peo - pifiupasw wiRiuaetop - ih(gs9irSpu> iLtasiTssafiemus eassoaippapipeo - u p ts w iDawaiaapeop - sspeori^w .iu!r2asrwmpspas>pp ptLiq. aQsirQppeo - eiuiruu wfanSes a.sG) - sirjp,? oveuehi£}sw wenetlirsar QsihiLfw iLjjpw - Qp&pisf. Qujir&pujaasrLD - uitlqnth weOenasor L/gjii pd.®pen - oviruu&irspw Giuirsuawiramw sirdJSpei - ^pwemirehiiuw waieSaos Owad.® QppeShuear - asuieiuaauiuw aiQ® - 6Dj -®S QwetreBTL$SB>B&} suad>@ tt-gqgr ^apipen - ujeipLJLji_w et^airufpw - pifluprsw [Gtnireoupwii W (LpUL$(p.ppGll - emlL-wtrii9(gs(gw euetupissar - upw Q sasw , wtBtfiSfS} $®ii(gpen - p/ajpupasw aieuripuKafiar - Qeruiretupww weojfiQuiupeo - upasw, jifiupasw aieurtf-a> spjppii - p/appupasw western -utuw- - aotipwsiji - ---- stair® - uawBw wekwper - Gsaw ai(g^u> - upirsii 1 ABH NAYA SARA SAMPUTA 79 atiairQuiQfpipeo - at-airira>t-s*irp&J(5 ^ujp pAoRaQair®ppe) - fUDtiemitm surjujui ■QpjfidQfiii - Pfippupirati tSenriiutfii - upwQairati ai.ri&l Qaiupei - u>g£ffut eSptSlif.ppi) - Qpa^ut- aiirtuQuirp@aatbirainni <2aCt-«o - upiraii eSa^uirartiQaiupel - p/mrerti euirio - Garni eSs^SgUfami - aami [upirati aurQaiara) - upn-ati eSa^fgueSfir ana aaaff fpsavpti atnifSpei - ptfi aiiraaifiS(5 leo airiLQpeo - avifuuGirepti eSQ - ti(rrja9irct}ti aiirmtfiuy - QpQjGtrti sStieara amp a a mu - Qouireiupuii [air^ati amor - upirati disBTQppeStuaiirpiuaiaariia) *@13 auti®pto - at— oiratSu^ppeo - Qpa^tq. eSfi- upirati aiirerefiapeo - Piirppaiipiti QaiiLauuQpeo - «.poveiai eSaQaraaitSarr aiemnsf^pe) - Qf^f-iy QaitL - upirati tSBjS - troSG OaitiSffiafg Qpapaop tompppei - upirati eSG/S tSt^.ppei - atSppti Qaip/Stet Qan® p peo - ai—air (path aSenpeSesipppeo - adippti Qaip/StotQuirLLQaQatreir&pG) - atSIppti, t&mplgarpei • piriia^t-ti [at—a it paii eSartusasB aiamii^pet - Qptipip. (Saiii - upirati eSuifpti - airppi?Qpati (SaietitStappet - Garni eSy>$ptflpp&) - tiga&ira^ii Qaiapi^-oppetaeorastai appupet - aiSppti aituen)Gr(jppQ(vpir piQgiiLfS&reirGO - amiiauiraoiuii GoaipiLiesr ^ara^pii Qairetgtxpai - ai&iiapDQpaii iiiumarti - api mi aoaiA^«araiira^a(g (tfipobuQuirQpei - Qpfgarti tSnfjDii - (Seutretupicti tgaiaiirpi yapeo - piflupirati ai@apii jfetetpj in mi - piflupirsi ehipeaii Pfetetgi eirgltaaRar unrirt-f - uptuQairati fSete)empiii utQujtrGppGO - aiSppti ovarii ^/eteopi i8ta>ppa) - (p&ptp. eSeipga^ QjjiMirarii airti.®pGO - pfirppaiipiri erupif - ii@a&/rtif,ii e5®)^04ror6ax_ Qafftpppeo - addppti <2 amir lb ti Qatupet) - aiS tieurtnnjc in -)

pUDaopeBesfldliLiirs aBajjii eroCoiTtum pjatetjp jy p e n p mseor) t$p(TFj jB/mirir^itLiirau GuauuiLi—gi. apeuetvGlmiS jysoso^j jy p sstp m&err J u irirpir uaAp>pajiuat9isiuti QaireCenuuQQpjp. pyeieOgi ptit3 j stQtLie^Li—LJirirpir jyeiietipi pooLbiueir J c/fflarF jcyetietijp u-i—sin 9 p ik p a im J u it jgpeijujinSjBtui})- ^(oiuei^L—uQtiiF jyGtedjjp ptbdana) uirirpQ ij ggroj/r p/eH60pp &-t— eirt9 pii pirem uiSssraB', uiriipaituii jypirai jg •_ ptQeir(Lpeapdniuu uaQQisiueir p/aseopp a.t_«ari9 p ii pa err u/bjStu pftSisiuti Q&irecetiuuQSpgi. 0 lo«"srssr J uir3(2mtiS> jyeteipg a-t_asr t9pti a.pfQasr(Lper>pajrir— q 0 a^air, aup!?, p iiu fii p it err 0 uj/tiP | lc/t jpeosar jy®og» pp pirtULbirLneir aupf iy0 a^/rir&itm amor jyeoetgi pironiuuOupp uitlL lditlS tun it ) atuireom- jyaPePpi ib&sreStLji_sir i_ear ] inapatn^pS jifeneogs paentuuOupp tS p iip emibpgiGireir J atura0/r -lyeoatpn LbSksreB u/uLtif. j t9p0niiueir pyaoto^j p&uugyt—m tLjL—sir i S p i p esubppiaafi', atuiraouinrajir t9piipoiesrt9 p^ajauetoir pyiiaopi p su u jyaievpi gold p pi ear ear Quessrfgrfi; ppL.

L/pfir jyevevjp ldp gtmehr utaeb ; diu/revir u&sruQupp uini.L-.eir pjrjdvpusmi. ^jpGeu u irp p tr j^eVev^p; eat utppjeafhiBear i_/0 a£«ir J Guirpad^ii a-uGoJiraunroll. diuirevirL/pirm jy6V6Vpi emutpgieaR&eir utam j ( 7 ) pauuSmuQuppuirii-iif. — * p a u Gpeuirm jtfivevpi aemeu gpiL ear iQpipeueir, user paidopii t9 ty.p p iu iS/D0 §£)t— dematuirev QatrQgipm] tu/rpQ^ j/evevpj QairQgipear ii(i^ap/ret^proewpii iBuf-ppii Gairipdiirev utSsareQ j mifripQ^ jjSvevpi tfirpp^ir ; j 57«afli*6irytflant£Jtj uiridada/rii.®pev pauu ifreirrepapeuear jtjevev^pi tfirppigj/f Lj(v^eif.m ] Ssurtli Q uppuir ti-ty. pmewputirii, g }pGeu ififiripTL/pfiS jjdievpi ifirpp^ir ueen', pear G u p ^d ^ti e-uGtuirautir^ii. &iru>irpQfj jfivevjp utmlnQdrZsrr, utfTFjutasisr ; ( 8) piremtuuQupp uiriLt^m— piriuirir m jp/apir j^evevpi mmi.®1I1Q ue m , utq^utaen \ pmmpti i3uf.ppiii dipiwj Pan-pmdvput siv u pea? j^evevpi adaerrpfi] pirtuirpm tSuj-ppiii Semi— eSirevpieafl ^a ira ii uirirda jt/evev^i p in u irfi’, etvS ^jeuiaeiflm ^iQ m iuti utirirt_id(3j Gieinrad a m i.® pev pirem tuuQupp uiriLi—m ptoavpiDirti. gfipiGsu Qumrr ( 1) LjQ^epm— SalTpBdvpti iQisj.ppi Guu9pjpiui9en3oirtiJir8iu G iuirgpid ^ Q-uGtuira Moan— diir6V pea? ^ a /ra ii uirirda Utirir Lfd(3j ut m i. Gifinra emeuppdQairerr ter^pev L/q^af. amenta ( 9 ) p itemtuuQuppt-iirii.il)- — piriuirir lb it th. jytBwuii ami.i^.iLjii i9p(&j li^aP/ra^ ament ( 2 ) SW^if--- UQ^a9 ie p pHD6TVpii tQtlf.p put iB isj.p p d G a ir ip eQirev pjegRaeir p d Gairip fQireV peaRaen yiBsmtuu uinrp yrSeattuill u ir id a d airti.® pev pirem tuuQupp p d ami.®pev ehip? array punru. u itlL is). pm&vpuurut. ( 3 ) p i i u f i — ^ t — dematuirev 8 a ir ii ( 1 0 ) pauu put—ear 3k.i—LJl9 p i peuehr— tQtf-pp Semi-, ^nrevpeS ^air aii uirirda, pauum pw6ivpii t9tsf-pp]ti i9p(S) pfiupir wevdemauQev tiq^a 9/rtp LA l9 l£. p gp# a ii ami-iq-iLiut 6 h iip iia u ti3 i^ .p p p Q p /ru tf G a ir ip eQirevjgieaRaerr yiSemiutli um rdaetfii ^d^G tfirirad ami.Uf. i9ptuir® Sanramdnpii, tQuf.ppev piiuSamduputmi. iSiif-ppi Semi— eQirev p6afl ^airaii umrda ( 4 ) p a lliu m — e n tip iia eundoain iQiy a utiriri-ia(§ Gieimra emeu p paQaKetrprftpev pip Q piruLj^d(^ Gifiriradami-iq.tii i9p(9j pauuput—ear iQpipeueir fUD&vputaii. pau Qair pmervpti t9ts).pp Semi— eQirev pea? u m pm m vpti iQ iif-ppii euevdemaiuirev a k p ^airaii umrda uunTL/d^ (Sk itit s ,i a m i.® pS (tpaut i9is/.pp Sji-piudap^ifQ ^p pev pauum amervptnmi. gftpGeu Qupp 6U6Vuudappd(BjdQairem © 6 u ip uteaeRd t3sfr2srr«0 Lo O-uGiuirauurq^ut. j y fiev paiiiu ail.®(Lppev l/pii-iq-Hfii i9p(9j 8airpa>mpti SUi« 0 « ami.®6ufiev utii.®ii aeatt— u9ev i9q.pjp Ssort—eQirev jpeS ^airati umrda jyi&ssed pmdopii i3uf.ppirev Qu/rq^pp uinr t-jd(7^ Gie u trad a i t ii_i eVirQ icdr p i utirvQq^df^Qutmp GpirpjpiSpp. GpirpjpiSmppa. ( 5 ) piriuirir— emiputa proemput tQipp ( 11 ) p a ill u pulsar o^i—uiQ pipeukr pip QpiruLjier^d^ Gifirirad aeii.tif.ili iQpq$ j>/6VeVpp J>jpemp— GuiGevQ&iremeBr fiiodopp tia^gQ jetsam email _ iQtsf-p pd Q a ir i p eQirev film aemt—Sh&pamerr 8air pmmppemp peoflaerr y,iQemiuuueirdad ami.® pev iSjpipfi jD /pp^u u fie'a a tiq^a&ira^ etmmt piriuirir ptoempunrii. jgfipGeu Q u p p Q u e m put iQ uppjpd G a i r i p diirevjpeaflaeir y ifj PSOI<*0 ii e-uGiuiraunr^ti. ji/fiev pmuirir emiutli um rdadam l-Qpec jypmpaSiear eurtdnp pID6wpppd(8j uni.®ti asmt—PiBev -2y (6528 s® utirti. pjDempii i9ipppireo QuirqjjpputiriQqrjdqf) (12) jypenpvStmutam ---- J)jp e m p d ^d Queerjpi tmpiSdada.isf.ai pea eQq^dSpp. Qa/rmmutij. aati.upiL\Lct iQp(3j 8 a r ammipin ( 6 ) pauuSksru Quppumi-t—m - p a u t9uppp> Semi— eQirev jpeafl ^a ira ii uirirda u m promt pt i tQisf.ppu t9p(&) @§)i— dematuirev utirirL/d^ GifiraaemeuppidQa/rerrm^pev pi/p P a it tit t3isf.pp /Ssbtl. Siren j&e& ^ a i r a i i empBm uiam gundvpiMirii. piGeu jypemp u m rd a u ttriL fd ^ G a r trad ami.iq.g8)d> p a u Lf(irjapp)id(3)ii *-uGtuirauta-(9jiii. jy p m p d ^ d ABHINAYA SARA SAMPUTA 81

sitUS&ipQuieo jDii9fta9fipi i9/D@ | ( 1 6 ) ®_/_S3T-t5 ptipeueir — p i t9 d 0 d eaiaunpii eunieniidviLii t9u>.fipfi pie9 Qftiece9u9(7ffd(8fr*_6fl j-©) peafl ^ s ifti u iid s iLliLfd(aj t9uf.fip d (aftiftp eQieo peaRseh ^tBeanuu (oftHlft eaisufipdQftieh(ei^peo jy fiesip u i i d f t d ftil L.® peo e_ t—siriSpti peueir jyeoeo p Ly0 a ^ a r pmdopQiLdrpi, jyfisnp amdvpi emeu sllill i9ty.fi p u t9p(9f em ipis amehipi t9uf.fipfi ( 1 7 ) pus d an s — pLntupid(&)ftQftiece9 OpiuLj(e^m^ GftHiftdsiu_iy. Q si pmonipi u90 « 0 ti Jyt9fttufifie0 SftHpm&vptis t9tyuu t9ty.fip Hedn_d)ieo peuR ^fti& i pp(gju ufieoift thq^sQieuf. pmervpi t9uf.fi u i i a a uaii(aft h i s em aifipd Qsieini&if p d Qftitip e8 1so jsieufiftei ^LSantuu u i i f t peo jyfiettiptLseir pmshlpQiLeirpi i8dftu9d ft ft ftiii.® peo pusdetnfttf&shi pm&optniti. ft ft fti.Uf.tU pi ft ( 1 8 ) ®.£_siu9 p d peueir LD&sreS— o t em (13) j y fianptLft sor jy pan pin ft £pr<£0 t9piipipiftfftju t9 nf. u u p Quieod QuaQeoQftiearear eQtBQujis fifieo iiLfd(9j ( a n u s d siLLuf-tepeo e.u_6sr i9 p d p pm snip tii i9tif.fi pi ^edri—fSleo peeP ^ ftlftti sugit Ly0a£63r pmsttv pQ their jp eutudpuiiftfi u i i d s utiiLfftq^ (ate h i s s f t i lL ® peo p tit9 (opi pjptti. pmshlptnli. upifti t9uf.fi pi «_CT«rr® ( 2 0 ) e_{—S3T L$pflj <£6U6Tr LCtSeh p / 63T ensantu uuiit9eO QuiQTjfifitLji eueodesifttuieo i9piipeueh- L uagpis^u i9iq-LJuj£leo srfiplF(tps pmavpti t9uf.fipi ^jt^uL/pfifi 0 L/L/^ta'/r<£ u>0 GV€1TLOr3567T eifneh)^ p ti i9 u f.fip fi QpiuLj i9p(8) Slftn pm eh) p i t9uf.fip i tSedn__ ( 2 1 ) Ln ill ear-—p itu ii pmetvpti t9ty.fi eSneo pesP ^ s i s i u i i d s eatstifipidQsieir ptii eueodenstuieo fitflupisti t9uf. fip /?edru. err60iOtLearpt Q p i pp tQ d r p p . s9ne0 J51 SoFIfterr ^^siftfio n p u ^ii eueherridems (15) peauLtusar— p l i t9 s (&)s s il LQ sufieo ffrfiSe9(T^uueiiiftSsrriL\i u iid s d siu.ty.tLjti <®«oi_£u9©> eunaopi'n t9ty.fipieo peaitL (Lp,(ajsi pmdvpti i9iy.fipfi Qpiuuji^tffd^ tu&sr pm dvp until, l j p i ft pmetopti t9uf. f i p (oft H iftesseu fi p t i t9p(8f & sn pmshipti S.6T7errib eaissaitu l l i i t9eo QuiQ^fi fitLji jyu t9 u f.fip ffiedri_ eQneopeuR ^ s i & t i u i i d s d upisfieaipQ tu K-snerrisistnft t9ear^)e9(T^uueui ft It U.®pe0 LLILL53T SlDon) ftLLII L. «(6»j«0 (i> Qftiiip eSieo peaflseh sift fi pi, ( 2 2 ) LDlLDsir uused— hullsJr pmshipti 0 ^ QptPiLjiuty. (Spieb ULLetnt—ftQ (aft li f t fi t9ty.fip iLjptuuf. Qs h pmshipi t9uf.fipeo p iftS eniftpiiift pm at) p in t9ty.fi p fi O piuty ll ill ear llssu pmehipLLiti. g 5« ® (SftHiftft fti lisf-tli t9p(§ & ss i pm ship ti (2 3 ) lL ILL GUI LTlSobl e9 LLILLG3T pm SW ptL & tq .fip ftedri—eSireo peafl ^ s i f t t i u i i d s t9iy.fipu t9pqij ti(i)ft9ift£i ftiiLuf.^s)eo u iii Ljft(&j (aft iis sn s u fi p d Q s i eit sir soiQ near LLILLG3T LlSoST«fl pmehlpLLli. §}ftp amanipth p i (apippSearp p . tLlinear L D S ^ d ^ ii A.u(o

(24) peer prtL\t^eir i9piipeuea— priurr D p p p (fonr(_ e8r it peafl ^araut urrda ^rodroput iSiipppiu i9p(&) e-L^snSpdprerr u>rrLjd(9j (Sirrraa a n _®pin emup peareat. GjDsrvpu S ip p p r i) pr\L\u.sir i9 p i p sum (ayjtnrear etiD&vputrut. SUD&V ptnirin. (31) emutpgp&nsBr 0 uwrifl—smut# jpetrrsir (25) (a) uru^)ir—^ji—demaiuri) G)aru 0 u r sr sir J)fi9tsiup£glen asmt^&aS^fiieheri iH tpppi Ussuri— eflirsi) peS ^arau urrda S la r p pid(9ju u^ienra utQfj&@iraj,ii i3uf.ppid tcr/T4 « 0 (Sir r rad anl^uf.iL\ui Qp(^erpto&uput Gaiiip edren^i6sflaerr ^iSsminilj ur d dad i9tpppip QpruL/(ertjd(^ (Sierra emeu p put aril.® pen emutppierrear 0 LD/r/fl piren)purut. i9p(&) Sar pjjnenpu iStppp urrLjd (g (32) anutp pisifi u9sar ty0 a^e5r— emu p (Stsrr sruir putaut i 9 i p p p p Q p ru L j (33) tttljtppl aem iS pidrer 6)arppd(&ju ufieara (34) Q&ir (Ipfi p68T ^y6V6ti^J ahLtjSi trt(T^a&ira^etmdupu i9ipppd (Barlip eBri) esreir— (a) ^jL^demaiurin G)ar art&uaut peeRadr j^iBemtuu urrdad aril® pin i9uf.pp>u fiiairu. eBrin jgiesR ^ a r a u u rrda LDiriSiuirir pjD&opuru. u n ^ * 0 (oisflin ariLtq-p pB upraut i9up.ppi (27) u&rreSiLji_ein9pipeudr,emupremia H sin — eQ reaped) *Qar a pempiLju e_err — ^jani danaiurit u(Tfja@ r&f. amdupu eniiema er^iff^i^uueuemriLju urrda tBipp pdQairii p 6Qrin penflaen j^iBemtuu sneuppi (Lp(9jerr ptodoppempp Q p ru L j^d ^ u r r d a d anlipiL/ii eueademaiurit pf\upraut (Bier ra d an!^iq.u t 3 p ^ G)ar pioeiopui i9 ip p p /?swri_ ^rinpenRaerr ^arap dSu^ppi $sinL_ eSrin peefl ^ a ra u urif da empiLjiii tuerr er reiema er^Se9(^uusuem riLju urrL/a(9j (Sirrrad aril.®pi) emuppesrdr LJ IT IT 3><3> <5&)GXJ LD (Lp(Bj61T stmehipurut. Q pruLjietrjd^ (Strifii) artlif.iLjii euend (b) preSail_i^.ser UjQ^et^esr am ship in smaturi) &arut9uj.pp $edri— eBrinpeeP iB ipppi jyearemeir p u i9 paneinput a riL i—6ar ^ a r a iit u r r d a urrLjd(&j (Strifli) a r il® p in Queirjpi Qprssr mSesrppn. smuppssrsr ptfo&vpuru. (35) prpprer pyiteapi emuppenrir (28) u>&arfidiLji_63r l9 pir peuerr, smut p u&sre8—~smuppie8ietr amem au i9iq.ppiu peafl— emuppsardr ojosivpp^lec aemiStB i9p(Vj uq^a&iretj. pn&opu i3u).ppd Qa/riip 'gyeirerr & a r p p d ( t j u u fie o ra UQr)a@ ireif. «flris penOaerr a r a u tu n r d a d a ril.® p i) pto&vput Dtpppod (S&riep eBrin pesflaeir aemL^&u9in tueher Q a r amerupp Q/D&upiit D p p p u iS/D0 uq^aff irepu pid(rju u^eara uq^a&rttf. suo6rvpu iSipp D p p p d (Saris p dir in pediaerr ^iBemtuu pin isrppi68)r jstmdvpuru. urrdad aril.® pen emu p p m dr utSareQ (37) nrpprss^r L^Q^et^aoi n rp p ^r^r panehipLctrii. euD&vpu i9 ip p p iu iDp(V) S a r piodopu (30) smutppesrdr 0 ldr r m — smutp pear sir t9ipppj fiesri— eBrinpieifl ^arau urrda

tot pp^t)ir puC&v pLDir li. j§)to p amaa pi n Gpeupn $jOGmp A)«9ii%eB8ru). t o t p p ^ j Loagpid(3}ti e-uGiuirsLtini. §jeeft Gp&iptr ptoaopeos^seoni Qxrrsosiu ( 3 8 ) xirppgyr taxor— x ir p p ^ ir l/0 O£ u ® 8 p p . ■SBi 4 0 s jt/i9ifiLipir&sr, jyaarf), pUDero pta xii. U-iLLsir, 16/T0^, euf^onor, eu/riL/, (SjGuirar ( 3 9 ) u>0 LO«en — (a ) t-jp^ amaopii ^joiira^TTji^i •xgi_!_i_Genean^_iu jyt9«iu &y Jy ® p p ^(npeupus&uiirSiu Mean— eBireo jpafi^&ir&ii u irrix u>rrLji(^ utreu u ir sirs pigjiei) uireuir p ^ p ^ ^ i ^ i h G xtrs en6upptiQest6ir^peo u ^ u ic a r upiBs^ajUi, $)!3 ei)(njj$Lji9 t_irLDeo, e-eoap fijev piDaoptani. eu tp/EiSeu(TfjiA GririrGiTLDirar up/BS(er^th eQGs *$PP> nuiLj t8eLf,gg)) ^e£a(ipaar ^jevimetr (b ) jyi9wujii a/rtli^-iLjU) ^Q ^asissen tr p m i ptotiemrpviuii i3iy.p pip prSxiLpesrp GuiBGenGiu expULLi^0UupireD jva//f«(®»; aiL^iuafil, iqT)iB>air it e-pup ^isnr^ar Guiredi siriLtf.u i9 jP0 8airptoaopiii9pppi Mean— eQireop7«fl ^sirxiiunris u>inrLji(^ LD6tTLDp^piaH^.ttJGlfU>, Jy ®7«/EJ«SsmL(li G xtts smsuppd QsroreireirQuiarjpi Gprp «2siriqti u/D/fl «0*«/x/r« erq g p u u ® 8 a rp jp ,

( 4 0 ) xirtL.®uQusar jyAeop LD0 ui«srr— 1 gfianeu J>/Vpj)/ikpu upGirtu&gpieni m ( a ) Ljpir paiau p t i i S ip p p u iS^cg us0« 0 awti (ippG9iUanGvs2srri &Lniuppii(&jppi& 9 ir et^ii tQ ipppi G&iriip tfij-A pafixerr utQ.uira Jfi3 fiu9 i a b_u (Siuitsu>/T0ti. ^tS en iu u u in r is d s tiL ® pen taq^taaerr ( 1) unipaiGpeux— GueoiensiiSi) a/nii plDehiptairti. emiravtuii i9 iif-ppi ifaori_ eSireOpieiRaeir ( b ) ly^ijr _syi3 /$(uti sirtLip g)00isu9i) i9u>.p&i& G airiip «fl/r A penffserr ^iBaniuu apjjrii tSupppi ^..enenib o is ^ str& ii1 u in r s s u ir ir ia i xinLt— t9 ipppiu LjpiBOIS ^ x t & i i u it it i s Lo/r/rL/« 0 G x irts er^!iBgQ^j^ljueuiT&i&^i^^^rf Q pfliu Qptpiejais smsuppiQsirerr^psc pmmrfii amaopii. (ippeo Qparpafoei) Qairear®sij(Vjpi) &tit_i ( 4 3 ) 6iuS— ^ji—ieaaiugeo pMupraii (M) erv pin mi. t9ippp> MeansQirecpe^ its Co utririx &iit_jQeueirjgpiii s ib s h gpiesu—tu try an/ SkjLO e_6rr 6rr iBsns eT^M^Q^uueunrxpr^a^p wren iBxpnjii effSsOa^ii— Qpfliueifti siriLti)-LJt9p(8j tiq^a& iep^gi& vpii ( a ) SeveS/Bsii— uinipiD GpeuQ^i^ii d S tp p p ii G&irxp e9a so pjenfiseff y>lBssiililj xtrsmuear §Did(&)ii Quifhaeuesr m ir Qeur sir jpi utirisi xtsi®pot 6ivS piooopingli. a/irpti Q,turdpsirecpasted jy x p ewrpti fiirim gfipeuanir uirx peuiunSxiuii Q&treoeou Geueanpiuppsm aveuinS SiBsirsQ^^ajirS Utl^t—pi. iQ^iiprQirarjpiii i9 esrgpii uei&pLt>ir&G>\ii 84 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

L-firirsar (LfipeStuesisuserfled (Si i s i n n * ( o ) p fh -jaa fi— s^L-iaaenyuaasQefresrgm'r, jt/assirsderrs 9Rppt eufilppaa. (b ) siipaG&sassr, smsapaesr, &i—a (p ) iQ^suasssfl—B^sOnsesrpuils eSeo forest—entsuaiB 9 a eu^ed smpadssr iLjtls siejssss Ssdu i9ipppis Qsaessns). qrjuueuir. es>ujil /u ) jg«»t_aB4Jiqui pRpfiHQfjsSssrqtpa. (q) t—ns(njsaseafl6n)aaiBspasBi— esisu9ed (c ) u^tjSQpsesr — 6ioeuaiSsf^ empQsja .®seats, nsQp, usaesr ^jesseusdsrrQium fil iBq^s tgaptis, euansQpeutli, jyGsaaus, ^^L|0 a^ii), saaearm erssr gg/ef t (tpsiBs^ntjesiu®. ( r ) esisedaetoeuestfSl— esssedaeivQusesT gpiin (d ) pRQm paeiu— aueuuaeumaesr Qeu6treiBnsSediiSled /8pmeuaervus QsiitfiQsae&r sear sen peQa tr&Gtsppsf^ ®sspiS uQ f/j S w S peuanpst^tijtis j yen)~° Sip fs^t^yjirf^nuas^Q^m ft rfla£«(S»j,s0 trtrstjaf/ui &.uf_ &$a eiVQppapfilJ>SU ly ifisL$u9esr (9jusa aqs)esr taa irssessrQutua jtjilq^p j y t-rsq^pir. sees u r n p sireOffilfpiessrL— irssr sQus6uadsuu ^j,^p pisQs asset ipq^smsB id e8eLf.pssspu uaesrio Q & tup filed jtjk p eB&pus j^euq^iBestaQtu®ffts Qseded euiif tuusdssr aueuaiBiBsa sqppplQedQtu sjpiuuas iSsitjpi a a. tBt_t_fired Hed&sssri_Clearest gnun Quq^essr (u ) samppiDSsrear— fascjeaiuesifi jyseaR uaQeusns QstupiSp(8j pusjfileGIfVjmp Qeu ( f ) eroiruuiruiresaresr, (tpsssrt^nsaeda i3aaesrpi rSeif.sa>t— sSediLfilui^. uassatuaQma f i r m — eruiruuiEisSerr mesissea assails 9Qaa sin Q siitf meaTLDp&arp pnsQpesiu.iu (Lpssrqr} (LpemuiitsSsa nsadsdtuas6s\ns aseuaeia p R p sups sessr^ss)ed er/flpfid^sSskfTrfa. j£(jrjsSesr(7rpir. (v ) tBsk^assstu-sua— f g i f i (tpsQpetrea ( g ) *S8 einuasa &susatlsus6st— L jS p is a tis prods pest a sissa e& eted a p sa eap filed eua Qfaded inami—iuas jyessflmpiiis, tuadssr p j^euestassem® uufhuaesipQsiLJuj erppesR pp Gpaekau Qua ir ppssQsaossr® iSq^sSesr^a. jynsuaeir QsiLQsQsaessrL^uip is airmans ( h ) q/0 a>u euaftoesresr— &oeualBs q Qpeii(UjSBii^iu 8aesi6ius Sen err js/m ps 9 a&u isiifilGsseiisQesr gpni sadsnuia® 6ua pjnesrusas eststBed guLuf.sQsaessri_ t3p(8j i9 pp*ss)Qu i9 sesis er®p@0s8(tr?s. paqfjsaeuesr SsifiH ( j ) j y a f f mails surest— ooeuadBuSsta upesfls^ssas t9 sip.au.6sr Qpap^iuaesipas eueduLfpih s ib s j ^sjS uj L/q^opailssnsaseifils etfils Qsaedpiieuaas&T. gfti i'ii j pin QpeQtuaSiu erv pi muss Leases] (w ) t9edevuifhu6Br— eweuaiH iBedeunsaSsdesuu iBq^sSeisr pft. uiBsjusas jt/ssiileua. (k ) pfl(3yede3r—-eroeuaLS esisiBed pifl (3) e6eisspi—^)0 «n«aerr a fills pifiupa 0 «oii meupfilqtj&Sesrqtpa. slis iBipppi jyisp jympdesss flessiu- eSaed (l) uairsv filufil— pnSmsuassr erssr spins pt6sflseir ^ sa&iis uaass j^mp jt/mps ms usdsatuas gnisail_iu 0 maRiuaSiu uaasuplesstu sdsrr jyihp jt/mpp QpaehuiLmus^s slS aQcw/r omut QsiufiQsaesBrisf-Qf)S&esr(npa. u p filed esssup psQsaerr terffped e9eis. sssii amerop (ill) sg,assrssrsL?,i_assresri9pa— sQsQesrs usatl. aiagusQih ero-*uapwnsessnuftis^ns i9pa man atusssresr j/jes>L—tua6a/BS(GtF)il> eff‘SedS(6r^ils. euas ^jqtjsSssrqrpa. («l) s.w sssapaesi— raver a lB ptlmsiuaed (n) sussassreuaeufti— sutraesrQusesr gp/ic siEtsilsfSsaus ^jmeusderrp pRpfi&qFjsQesrqrjir. s®saiLiq-ed euaetvusQsiufi Qsasssnpq^sQ&a p/filea^ euedses>ss9ed p f l p ^ 0 < *0 ii s s a p qr?a. $p(8j em-epasesr Qusssrjpitls g£)mu.Gmsa9eo ABHINAYA SARA SAMPUTA 85

ira (b ) u ^ x n q p p r a r — GiDpSu/Qiu xtkx Pfsafi.eur. x d r fBXtet^i_ear Q aenG tarpS Qiuargii Lfi (p ) jt/rdaestr iDisf-pGpreet— (ipreir (Lpp rndpaQipargnb xp^iLfib, xrihuaQiDeir eSiu u itldpiei^i^iraSstT e u ^ p ^ ^ d S e ir Q ^ r . JB*Lo Seapub tL.erru(_ ggv^/riLi^/DaSsir (q ) Eixpirsytaeir ■— tSrertu areapfilea Jyeaflii ^e9Ssau9ea xiueofippi sreaear ^evrrSxdsriLjib ( c ) xpjrurpiD-* — miainSd^ nrsk(aj put b.prp^ea aipaSppi smfid&anqrp/r. y^uiireir xrrnuem ^fSiu eSeif, an/iiGetj e^eu (d ) Qxer&vpuprar — Qxeraojnu Q euir® a r e a p fije a e_eawt_/rg0 Lus^lemiud xQgpfilGea j/mfld aSar tS eu ir p fil p pi Sei^u. uSureaetr^ fi$(ll}d£ssr(n?ir. Qxiutu inpun)turpi jyevprITriiaerr er($pfi}(n}u ( e ) ^eupemean^xsir&r — y g e u p m ) uprea ji/mp p/mp j^6uprr pa anraaiQptii Sea jysvprrrehear eBeaiTQpua XQ^dainrad Q&ireisauuQSeir m jp . ( f ) Gxe^xsjesrar — ^ jglGxeijiQssr&r (3 a ) utp&uiureuprrui— (LppeSea ldp & vu j ’ ,flru> em ruurr^an£pi t9rLf Giurm iQp£ana ptD6wpLDt3if_ppi fiemL^f&rea pieafl Qp&rgB) Q xtupi Qxretsruf.qijdQs!r(rr?r, e9(T^uueuir xZsnu u rrd x d a n L .u f.u i9p(aj ■sLf.rervrxrxiLissiBr — u /ro ) e w n p p r p jjr£\i.iP)nnit i *8suirpious QxiupQareari^.Q^d£eir(7ffr. ( x r r ear ii) uriiain GpeuSi^iB^mp Geuppenp juupioM ppidQ xrem i_ GeniriMxr CO xQ^t^eur ppsn^f f •sgt—^ffl/ggsar—w/rff/r tin)-°ireir eiVQppirp^jea epetfhu mneiirQpx u««rpa0 «0 t_«ir eur pjDaru>rae>\ib, peugiii pu&ai—iu (Xfsinpffirppi namfidx Geueanuf.Qffdxrrt9 Cj ) — Q&tupi tSp(9j t9prin^m eSi_p^d) •-» f p m s i r iD®e8d> QppSsaiQar euru9ea g)0 £),* enpd Qar® pprr. 8dQare&r® G urrrtLt—LDeeti^mp xG & iipr (3b) Xt-iruireuprrui— eft. r ld am era p ib Q ear ear gpGuir r tutelar ^^(tpeaG ui arm jpt i9uf.ppi ftstBn^eQirso pusafl erfiiBea ^Q ^uueur (tpanpiBi—m a ru u rp t& u9(Wjd£(7Tfr. x < e i^ d (^ p . Q pStudxnl.iif.u i3p(9j iDpe/vu-ireu (k ) xrLD^ssraar — Luesnupgpid^p pau pnrppid^u &uf.pppiGurea @0 L/gg®«(C0« u u9 0 a S ear (0>/f. 0 <£ -sflEu p pIpuiD pSuprxib i3uf.ppea a>.r (l ) ujrii^uD0 0 —uriip/nGpeu(nja(Sj jqasi Lureuprr pioetvpibriD. evuuafi &uu>ra §)(mipi Geuppenp tuu {xrrem ib') Gpeueapd^tfui, jy <6rv~° gr r G p S p ^ 0 «S(apr. X(Giffib Sutif. ursaeniQppfiSurpempp prffiiura ( m ) iSpnburprar — fipnlurQiDesr 6iji.o, LDie prSSeaiu iDpprxeyib evrerv-n£ anti Uilar>t_ ^ «i)i_ iu/t s jysaafl^P0 « erarpuib uriDenud xi3(ji^xeifib erpu® p^l Ssar(»p/r. jyii(njptb xeaL-tLjiD xreapfiea ug uteunr (n ) g/)64«O0 u> j f e r d G p r o r — em eu riB ^aniD ^ u Qld®p p iDikprSiftxQd airiD^suprrib Qxtup areapgia iDptoruS S^Q^iepi priuS^r. xdreurp^^ea ^Lpsirpuf. ldssst p r e s n b Q x t u ( 3 c ) eurrpm reupnrib— (LppeSea eunr eun iu u u iL .t_ t9/D® ptfieQdriD (ipipfiiuirQ , ptoehipiD i9uf.ppi Qpan^of& q^uuGurx^d^p em eurda-jydpfiaip-urpretr Qinsargp/ii, Q pifliudartl.i^.u t9p(§ ^euQeurq^ eaxtur p'jtb jp/easaxiLjib jyeirih ^0«S«ar(7>?/r, uprxin& uf-ppi Pjtkp jjjikp teeneriBenxeatuu 86 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

Quit(ifjfippeo euirir simrrsvair it amerypLoirih. eataemtu P fp ruerrerruda $)®ut9 so Q uir^fi^, (■sirireoarth) eur^hraartuiram^ Qear ear gpi ih pen utshi trunreupir tr fao&opLoirti. ^ ireafgo uinuGuireod aq^L-uyu uirpirerr (ainrsmui)Eiuipdaif)Lo^tDiBetfid^u Lffisr^ G«i)/r«is<^ja 0 i QairshnQQuirau ULLtyqrjip a u i9piipi unanriruiQssrmpiLo imruifipH^&r j§)dpu ytflaniij ew&imJB usorjStuira jfevpfifi jyaipiftfip, airifipeff iujiri^-nesrSssrd assn p u u/r pireirQ eoir athGu irtii Qroeosesor u. iy.fip it Sa/tfifiifttuiaeir a ^eu p ifip jyevi aetr PltStT SOT (U/TeJijfc&Br d aiBaiftfipu l9 P(5j ^ l_B irfipfisop Lo®6uuafi GpdS fisdauupidp smiu (LpdresFlfTff'k p g$L~fifiei> QairemQevikp (9ffi fieopiuusmui Qatuptl ^ ’iGptrsfifipiri. smevfi fiqrjdSsurfirfi. (3g) iriruiireupinrui — eiie\>dsmaa9eo (3 d ) kit ireuSliheiinireu pir crih—ev60demau9eo ai9fipu> i9upfipi jympuudafifitu ^®uL/d fiiRupiraiht9 ty .fip Meosr L^eQireo p e S a e k 0 ^ atSufifipiLD ffiji—denat&eo 9airui ^ s ir a th uirids6ijih ^}i^deo)su9e0 &jQld^ud t9upfip 'jym puudafi GpirerruLLsmu.d(^d Qpaiht9 ty .fip d G a ii ip eQ ireo p softs err y,iB aiSufifipiti, emeu fip d Q air err tapped ygirirmir sniuu u ittdaeifth ji/ihpp/ihpu udsdeoissSerr eupirn^tDenipurnui. ^sart—eBiredpieifi ^airat'n jy iip jy/i p u u d a fi filed (tp sir^ ^ q ^ u u eu i unidaG&ieAr®ui. aSsrr u u n i da (Lpip/eiems (Lpped McL®ped mrsuSliheiiDiraipirir pmdvpunnh. aam »Q

jr/r iStyempiDiipiT— ( f ) jrenessi^uiusiT ( e ) e-^vns u d pear Lb— tuGsjem pu i9 j j l L sSsrr eu u ju ^ & p fijip q ij Gsey,Lb(Lpassr uf.iuireo B-jeSen s lL i^ u u l L® uusetr r j^~°esr t ^ n s Q ^ j . enqtj&a)t.LbJ&(jF)d p men s ^ u j useaifisP ends (erf) ( 3 h ) uenjirLbirenpjjih — enenses>sti9en «ni_iu Lbppiren e_anf p pnp puSir e9(Trjuusuir&6ro£^B)£ @0 *5^ streirtu Qssresr Qsressri^pp^ 4b$ j j u @ i&60 rsjjjtusareh Spiib etviruuinrigshiLKgi nirppesn.b Qsiu^ i G$iri9 ppuuf. usenje&r isdp j>jeusBT sirenpsmp tui^sS^ajir. G«/ru0amj_iu urresnu Qmr anQesfisiruusSen (h) GsirenirppG^pp/riril—^jdpir^Geo u e n jjL b ^ s jysv p f ip p i js/Gms pe^i^irsSsrr enuuL_L_ etoupGiMSiBS/er^Lb epGir sirei'ppieo &6af)ppi ti em^g^esrimsSstr jaefippLBqrjs& qifj. euireiflsss sQixippeiruLbsait_dp tuirpenirsSstr (3i) sqfjei}^B)sn prju s — jg)0 ems&enr_g)iLo il\im u&s&i LLi—LbQppeSiuenpesipiL\us Gsireuirp i i 0 «S^/ra£ evnerupil t9ty.ppi& Gsirdp eSjen psstQibssrppitb Lbdsossnup pir.w3 siruuirprB prenflserr GprerruLLesn^esnuu ujirs^iiutsp. g)/r • jydpj/dps enssSerr jydpjtfdpp Gpj&ruiL (i) Gsiruireoemh— usssSstr ewubirshfip ant_ir. afndnpusrih. ( j ) usGLbtuppeo— Gsir(8jstijjfijehetr u s s ( s jje m u t') enretv~*Gpenedr GpenS ^jenir sSstr GLbiup^Q^sSestfTpir. £gB}£(3ju Lfpjjjs jyeupfippi, S s u re n ( k ) G sir epnebr jSsQ sir agrf_ p i — ussseir piipeudn/rjS jt/Giujsiujs 2e n s sessriq.ppiu> Gunus^Lb siren ppieo e^Q^GsireSen jy G ies effSsnsSstrs Q&iupi iSq^sSdrqpir. emsestiu Barest j$ iBeir/S(^dpirir. sqrjepesar eP&nseifien Sen t^tB ssu u ® ( l ) Genggris/resttb— ussseir Guhusqui sirenp fijen Lb ^urewenirp gpi_esi L-jeneciriii^ip \Ja) ^pgpeupti)— Gsj(genp@eo erven jlB QinjaSs seifippZQFjdpirir. u re n ^ Q p Qpn iLuf-eSen eff’ennSpmaQsiLiLfiB (m ) Gsir&enernpiTiru^iDtrestiTu,— Gsiruiren sjenp^en jt/enemjs Qsjeien SSssrpps ($lfid erupt? serr SireuiramrLbirs iu(Lp{SS) is^iQeo etnas ir enpentu Lbtr p^ten €UGIf)t<3i j3>fT fT • SL-iSf-eQu.® p sir gni ti> tspetfld fiyQTjd j§)es>p ( b ) ssi^jemprjenpus— u sen jar QpjtL turSdp me pen etupfseir euetopirun Qst®s iq.e9en siuesfip^q^s^ihGur p Qs/rei)«o (gjtbuip. utririrp^pps Qsiuppeir iBcbrrppi eueimsf- B-(jfj%oTrQujen endp s s l ^ j GuSen ^esiL^sZetrs QsaQppirir. &v-*nSssrp pus s je n jp ie m p p p ib ip p p rj. ( n ) u siren)-* ir euptii— Qsirs(9j g u (c ) pQFj^^euirpp emuspiOJJus— stpen Qib® pps erveniriDesnus Qsirenenend p usiren)-* sjpjpiqQenusjs endpi eivevj l Bemup p j s S s ja r eujemuu iSeirdpi emib eunSspjj. Qsjesar®Guretsr pqrj^if)eu irpp Qesresr gni/’n (o ) pjeniresrenuresuh— s d p G s ru ir Qpp Pfem~*j&sr ^£j& p@ ie9(Ti)£(8ju>GujG p &Q£p eSiuen/rseir jyjsariup^len u ® p pssQ&jessr snips sL-isf-sQairesn® Q sir sir qff j. if.0 « 0 ui sjenp^lei eudp s j l L ® pflentu ( d ) meuSp G&jju s— inn pen etvpp serr ervenrlB ujesrtl Qsiuprir. emen p fdqrjd p QeuessrQeiaremup £}(iiji$.p pju> (p ) iL.fiu9e9(Ti)dpi u j Sbos ( ^ i p p p p — L/ffilppaii— esr GpJy>irs0 tuirpen avpP U J @ yptasr f§jesisu&^nj£(§ii> G s j® p p is sefippjj. fienQftLb p a r aS"LLjy.sS0 cS0 ti QenetssrQsmiu 88 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

used (LppBiuesteuaSstr Qairutredesr fi^ ip B ® (ipsar/eo) B(T^uueupaSspth u it a d a iftl ®ped cupped jyeugpidQaLLi—PusBq^dQUi e-tun p UPireufi amdv puspus. fid ) sp/f e-tPaiLiif-jiffid) used (LppBtuaneuaSsir ( 6) et'eRpiS— @ 0 tanaaeirp jpno a iS p p estsupfi(njdppdr. jjanpufidp QapBd pssr pmdoputBis^ppi jy d pdanaemtu j y d p j y d p u p tli estaBjpidrep (Sapid jpeBtuped au-p-esuuu udappip QpirehuiLant^d^d a lS u p filed QurppeStUS js/pesr euffitupa evQ^ihuirSsn esteuppa ®qpen tpijpsd ed&h^ifi pmem at nir/ n £3)0 an.xseir/r erd filth u p strut Qatuppir. e_sn err iwenaadr er firfl B q^ u u g u it a(Gt^d(?ijp ( q ) uedestaQusid uedestaesseuppi Qeuessr QpSa/Seuem®us. Qessrtu fi(i^tsf.esr po— (Sus(Sed QapesresiuufJSiu ( 7 ) BdQestdeupdsr — pusBdstna euSsirii ep0 tuppeudup/r eSathtf., (Sapupedesr eudp fit^uupSupedd apihuj. £g)0 an saetnrjjpius aupappus Qptfldjp Qapdreuppapa e-fiBed a i9 p p pm®vpuu9iy_pp) epp e-dt epikanaesuu «^0 'j>ssifliq aC-ui-Bq^dppdr. jysstptu fid p usprSqtfp it-err err in ana up p d ^u tu u f. j y i i p upuj jysueff L-tq.Bqr}d p usosstaaSerr 6pssr fid r jtfipdenaantu jtfikp ji/dpuuda ui/r/ftyp pmempQjsus f§)i—des>aBed Q ap pmerwpQpu> pus Qpiripira(enja(&)Us (VjPiBQij, virtu, i9iy.ppi jgjpem® emaa^ujut jt/ihp jt/dpp yfissr QppBtueu p fi fi(gu> Qap® pppir. QpiretruiLani— « 0 Qvirirau Beir^)B(^uu (r) ppemdlresti—— (SapudvpSadr uppirp susenruuir it dad Qar^^aut /?lL® pen ape&r^ysa fip p id Qsiraari—Tuj- (^^^euesrpfied «^a/ amemp Lotus. Oeu/r0 (Sapudv p/r d(^th e^euQeupq^ d(j^df.sssr eLf.em(LpaeS‘SodBd) Q f ip i (g f id a u u ® ig)« (Sapedpt' i. us (Supih-ig-QTjdSdp g?/r. ( a ) airiEiQaiueir— aiaairgptui UTireufiiyu> * emp/D^uspa j^tBvtuppid^ e-uQtupa atuesft fip sd Qaire33ri^.Q^d(^us airedp fieojtjdeB Qpdrerresteuaefflp 3ed y g p p l l u p pfijpius yg uaeturGsr uaQeuQda jt/enpd aeAr® uirdeufi dq^ei^essrupdfi£)iut (^fidaihuL-L—Ssr. eQeoSgperr. ji/ppq^essrpfiiei Gtvirti>u(Lpirpfiu9 ( 3j ) aed3 jt/eupppus— euecaestaBed upir ggiasu_iu effiriuti> VQgeSpjpi. jtf&rtpd aiaema a(Lpt-o ^ji^destaBed piftuppaQpus Bup.ppj u3ede8i— ety-vuir simLoearn sir e - p u p filtuir^ir. eueduLjp ^aan^Bired j&aRaerr ^ a ir a p e s tp f^jpgpeo ariiiQatusbr ereirjpiCouqrjeBSTL-irBpjpi. iLjih, ggjL— piana ISedri— B ire i gie& a ek ^iB antu (b ) etpehrQ-fsadrr — QusQed Qapasresruup tLjih utird(gjusutp QpipiEianaQppei) Qps&^a) a/wsmaBd) B l—u u lL i— effirmiis ^ jp u iiia ir S Bq^uusuiraZsiru uinrda &tL®ped aecS tueti jy,jpi(Bjtfides>paen irStyus BpQf) a/? pulLQ ui pinr pioavpusirus. 6pdtjp:us Qjsaus jpius etna uesreBtresurQuura gfypjevsnirBd) Beis. assn emusudp pin eh) a m Bsirib8 tupped epedrcysaiis ere&rjpi QuQ^estrL^ir aetfiear eBeuird a-Q^daus srQ-ppuuu-t—pd. B p jp t. (4 ) 6Wirerueufi—eueodemaBed en)-@&amen) (c) apirpfiCSatudr — Jsjdpd (Ojipdanp pus Biy-ppp e-dieiriBsma QpiruySsiriLftl tuirStu em~^up^DuseArtudt dqrjpfiesta erdagpus £§)(_« emaBeo -a^r daaikpiram dvput i3p. d p i Quesrraetfh—p fig u ii du pdrrtuuiresrus Qatu e-dr eir iw etna jyiip u u d a p (opiren uu-emi— fiqrjdQesrqrfir. {§}p(3r)ed airirpfiQatuehr eresrp emiuiLjut uirirdgjiiuif. emeupppdQaterrprijpeo Qu(B}e&rL—irBpjpi. emir emeu fi ptodopusirti. ( d ) aCSessra emdeururppdr— BdQesrdeuit (5) uirdeufi — gfiqrjessaaaf) jjuus jyirpp SPidf^p pusBtura gj^dQeir^eir. adprpmdopus t9 p. fijp eueodena Q>airdp Bird) (e ) (SeuedttLfpds— dveuriB estaBed Qeuedir jpeBadr ^airapenptLjiis ^jL^dana Qardp tLjpus pfipfitTTjdStyir. ^jp ^ed (Seuedtiypeir Birdo jpesfladr ^tBemtuiLjus uirirda (LptpiBena erdap Quqrjeisn—irBpjpi. SANSKRIT MUSIC MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BHANDARKAR ORIENTAL RESEARCH INSTITUTE, POONA.

------( o ) ------V. R aghavan, M. A., Ph. D.

In my article on Sanskrit Sangita Litera­ 11. Samgita parijata, by Ahobala. Latter hall ture in the previous volume of this journal, of the 17th Cent, A. D. I made brief mention of the Sanskrit Music 12. Sarhgltaratnakara bv Sarhgadeva. A, D. manuscripts in the B. 0. R. I., Poona, on 1210-1247. the basis of a personal examination of some of these manuscripts which I made a few 13. Sarhgltaratnakara- ] a fragment ] About years back. Since then, the Curator of the vyakhya,, I■ f b t 35 ■ A D Samgita sudhakara, f . j 1330 B. O. R. I., Poona, Mr. P. K. Gode, had by Singa bhiipala. J ■ J • been examining them carefully and he has now published a catalogue of these music Mr. P. K. Gode leaves this author un­ manuscripts giving extracts from the works identified. He is a Telugu King of Recaria and discussing their dates. (Descriptive family and is identical with the author of Catalogue of Government Collections of Mss. the work on Rasa called Rasarnava sudha­ in the B. O. R. I., by P. K. Gode, Vol. XII, kara. (Set! p. 24, last volume of this Journal.) Alamkara, Sahgita and Natya, 1936, Price He has nothing to do with the Yadava king Rs. 5.) The following are the works in this Simgana, of Devagiri, (who was the patron library, and their probable dates: of Sarngadeva) for whom Dr. R. G. Bhan- darkar, whom' Mr. Gode quotes, mistakes 1. Aumapata o f, , 7 . Probably 14th our Singa bhupala. * Umapati j J c 1S‘ Cent. A. D. 2. Gitalamkara ascribed to 14. Samgitanrtta ratnakara (?) of Pundarika Bharata(?) Vitthala. 3. DaksinI raga mala 15. Samgita ratnakara vyakhya, 4. Bharata bhasya or j Incomplete A. D. Kalanidhi, by Catura 1422-1446 Sarasvati hrclaya- | 15 chs. Kallinatha lamkara of king J- 16. Samgita raga kalpadruma, ) (seems to be Nanyadeva of 1097-1133 by Krsnananda vyasa. > very late in Mithila j A. D. ) date). 5. Raga mala of Pundarika Vitthala. Written in It quotes the following authorities: Narada- 6. Raga ragini svarupan! A. D. 1576. samhita, Samgltabhasya, Sivasariigita, Sarh- 7. Ragavibodha with gitanarayana, Samgitadarpana, Sarasvati sarii- Commentary by Soma- Written in gita, Brahmasariigita, Narayanasamgita, natha A. D. 1609. Afijaneya, Samgitalaksminarayana, Sam- gitaratnakara, Samgitamahodadhi, Samgita- 8. Sidraga candrodaya, by Pundarika samhita, Sarhgitasara, Samgita candrika, Vitthala. Brahatsamgita ratnakara (?), Hanumanmata, 9. Samkirna ragah. Samgitasindhu, Samgita parijata, Katyayana, 10. Samgitadarpana, by Catura Damodara Samgitarnava, Sivakinkara, (Sariigita) Cuda- , II half of the 15th Cent. A. D. mani, Manidarpana (?). 12 90 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

17. Samgitaraja or Sam- 11 section. \ about 18. Sarhgltasaroddhara by Kikaraja. glta mlmamsa of king > only. ( 1440 Kumba of Mewad.1 ) J A. D. The text is allied to Haribhatta’s Samgitai' saroddhara and Catura Damodara’s Sarhgila- 1. See my note on this work in the darpana. Annals of the B. O. R. I., Vol. XIV, pp. 258-263.

“A study of ancient Chinese musical instruments, handed down from the Chou Dyna­ sty (1,122-756 B. C.) is being made by a special committee appointed by the Ministry of the Interior. At present, there are no less than 300 different types of Chinese musical instruments, centuries old, that are still in good condition despite their age. Most of them are in the Peiping Place Museum and the Academia Sinica. Scores of these ancient instruments are being preserved in a private conservatory at Liuyang, in Hunan province. Some time ago, experts were sent there to study them and further investigations are to be made. Many musical instruments ol the Tang Dyansty (618-907 A. D.) are owned by Japan, and the Ministry of the Interior is contemplating their purchase. If this plan fails, however, they will be photographed for reproduction in China." * —The Hindu, May 27, f$37. t h e m a h Aran a s a h e b o f d h a r a m p u r o n In d ia n m u sic .

Presiding over the Eleventh Annual " I crave your kind indulgence for examin­ gathering of the School of Indian Music, ing aspects of music which might appear to Bombay, in the Cowasji Jehangir Hall, some, perhaps, as more drab and less rom­ Bombay^ on 20—3—1937, His Highnes the antic. Prosaic as the attempt might appear Maharana Saheb of Dharampur said: to be, it is imperative that all those eager to " 1 would have hesitated to trouble you secure the advancement of Indian music with my views, were it not for the fact that should now face earnestly and squarely the 1 regard music as a serious vocation and feel practical problems implied in the aspired that the time has arrived when its educa­ advancement. tional, social and nation-building cultural " I have already referred in my speech at importance should be more widely recognis­ the Gujarat Sangit Maha Mandal at ed than it has been hitherto, at once by edu­ some length to the praiseworthly educa­ cational institutions as well as by recon­ tional attempts during recent times in schools structive, social and cultural institutions in and colleges and the Universities in the dif­ the country. ferent provinces of this country. These en­ deavours have naturally increased popular “ One can easily visualise the social import­ interest in music and tended to focus, natu­ ance of music when it is recalled that prac­ rally, the attention of the educationists. tically every Indian home began not so long- ago and, in more sense than one, its day reli­ “ But before • this diffused interest and giously with music. I assume that like Guja­ attention gets scattered and, consequently, rat and Kathiawar, other provinces had their practically wasted, it is essential that educa­ morning musically started with what in my tional institutions, particularly those respon­ part of the country we call as Prabhatias. sible for the higher grades of tuition in However that may be, the very fact that music, should lead to the evolution of effec­ Indian melodies have been distinctly classi­ tive co-ordination by indisputable ciarity of fied as those composed for the different aims and objectives. periods of the day—morning, noon and L egitimate U niversity Status night—indicates how much of the daily social “ It is true that little has been achieved to life of the country was soothed and elevated meet the primary educational needs of music. by music. We have, for example, to arrange for suita­ “ Similarly, the comparative study of the ble and cheap text-books; to evolve a system musical heritage of the world which has for­ of notations that could be easily employed tunately recently started has revealed the for daily practice by students, and finally, to vast cultural wealth of India which could regulate both the instruction and supply of offer melodies of a character inconceivable competent teachers. But while these ele­ by other nations, hitherto even inaccessible mentary problems are gradually being under­ to other nations and enriching the cultural taken for solution by a number of individuals wealth of every nation of the world. But and institutions like the School of Indian it is not my intention this evening to ela­ Music which 1 am glad to note has project­ borate on these social and cultural aspects ed the publication of a series of suitably of music. easy and cheap music text-books, they will ')! THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

remain more or less ineffective for the I am, however, making the request to emu­ nation-wide uplift of music we are contem­ late Prof. Deodhar’s example not without plating without the evolution of a definite certain clear reservations. ** policy of instruction in the higher grades “ These reservations are suggested by what, where one could prescribe approximately the I feel assured, you will agree with me, standards of music and its national objectives. should be recognised as the particular “ This could only be achieved by securing national task and the responsibility of the for Indian music its legitimate University educated. It is time that instruction in status. Prof. Deodhar has given us some idea music should be systematised and popularly of what is being actually done in Europe, organised. It is necessary, indispensable, in the Universities and outside. He has, to collect and to classify and publish every moreover, suggested what could be done information that we posses from the past. nearer home by the Bombay University. But it is not enough to think only of the past He has answered the questions, difficulties or of the present only in terms and outlook and doubts usually raised against the recog­ of the past. We have to face the present and nition by the University. It may be that shape it for a safe future for the vital growth - these questions and answers need more of Indian music. elaborate examination and solution. How­ T he Task Of Music Institutions ever that may be, there can be, 1 feel, not the slightest scope for further hesitation by “ May I suggest that it is not enough, im­ the University in initiating the practical portant as that is in great measure, to arrange preliminaries essential for its formal recog­ concerts, academic and discursive lectures nition.” or occasional comments. The work of educational institutions like the School of After quoting relevant portions from the Indian Music is, in view of the conditions University Reform Committee report of 1926, peculiar to our country, quite distinct in His Highness continued: many ways from the work of, say, the musi­ “ But this recognition which will come cal circles and societies, radio clubs or gra- sooner or later—the sooner it will be the mopone companies? better—is only part of the vast amount of " It is the work of alret and advanced constructive work which remains to be done educational institutions of music to formicate outside the Universities, the work which and solve practically the problems of, say awaits the attentioh and energy of institu­ choral singing. I wish the School of Indian tions like the School of Indian Music. I do Music would devote attention to popularise not know whether there are many educational choral singing. institutions of the character, scope, and modern complexion of the School of Indian- “ The questions associated with instrumen­ Music outside this province. But I think you tal music—their varying volumes, tone, struc­ will agree with me that in the Bombay Presi­ ture, orchestration are questions that must dency at least, there are few, if any, music now be taken up without delay by educa­ institutions that are sought to be conducted tional institutions of music. The prospectus on the lines that Prof. Deodhar is aspiring of the School of Indian Music mentions that to conduct. I understand that Prof. Deodhar "Musical parties and Indian orchestra will has determined to devote his life to the edu­ be provided for marriage ceremonies and cational institution he has founded. I am, I ceremonial occasions” or for charity organi­ assure you, happy to hear it. And, I have sations. If that is economically unavoidable, no hesitation in suggesting that other intel­ one need not use harsh words. lectuals, educated men and women, would " But one has a right to demand now that emulate Prof. Deodhar’s inspiring example the School of Indian Music should turn as —the tenacity with which he has through early as possible to fulfilling the needs of times good, bad and indifferent, steered the those young enthusiasts who are blazing the institution to somewhat stabilised existence. trail‘ for new and pioneering work irfthe 6

I DHARAMPUR MAHARANA ON INDIAN MUSIC 95 theatre, the cinema and dancing. I know music. But if the School of Indian Music that it has not infrequently helped such ven­ is really eager to help practically the increas­ tures. What I am suggesting, however, is ing number of dance aspirants it can do so that the institute must as a set policy make in its own way—by special music Composi­ it easy for these moderns, amateurs if you tions for the dance and assistance in or­ like to call them, to take advantage of the chestral Music specially composed for the organised facilities of the School. dance. I assure the School that this service “ The School orchestra must be built up as is urgently demanded by dance artistes all a recognised civic institution available for a over the country and the School will, reasonable sum and easily accessible to all if it can undertake the service systematically, those who are eager to benefit by it. It may establish its right to gratitude from them. be that we might in course of time need “ These practical suggestions would, I hope more than one unit of the School’s orchestra. receive the utmost attention from Prof. I hope the need is felt soon. We can then Deodhar and his colleagues. I have made request the School to help us with as many them as a freind of the institute and as one units of the orchestra as we need. who believes that the utility, popularity and prestige of the School would increase ten D a n c in g times if it could concentrate its attention in “ It has been mentioned thatthe School specialising some of the subjects. I have intends to open dancing classes. Nothing briefly outlined. I am sure they will agree would be so earnestly welcome as that ven­ with me that we are living in times that ture. But 1 think I should caution the demand both division of labour and speciali­ School against subordinating its own chosen, sation. I am sure, I will not be misunder­ specialised subjects to the stray demands, stood, when 1 say that this specialisation will however insistent, of dancing. Dancing prevent overlapping and consequent wastage must be left to those who are eager and de­ of musical efforts between the musical termined to build up and advance dancing institutions of different purposes, outlook, as Prof. Deodhar is eager, determined and activities and scope."* devotedly busy for the advancement of

♦The Hindu 22—3—’37. THE MADRAS MUSIC CONFERENCE, 1933. O f f ic ia l R e p o r t The opening Day The Seventh Annual Music Conference gates and guests. organised by the Music Academy, Madras, was held in the special pandal erected for W e l c o m e A d d r e s s . the occasion, to the north of the Ripon Buildings in the People's Park during In the course of his address he said:— the Christmas week. It was opened by Sir C. V. Raman on the 22 nd of December, 1933 Among the various activities of the Music and was presided over by Vidwan Academy, the Teachers' College of Music K. Ponnayya Pillai, Professor in the Music stands foremost. This College which was College of the Annamalai University, Chi­ opened on the 20th October, 1931, is dambaram. The proceedings commenced doing good work and is becoming more and with singing of songs by the students of the more popular. Gayakasikhamani L. Muthia , Academy’s Teachers’ College of Music and Bhagavathar continues to be its Principal a song by Srimati Sarasvati Bai, specially and Mr. Appah Aiyar, his assistant. At the composed for the occasion. annual examination held in April last, ten appeard of whom eight came out success­ W e l c o m e T o S ir C. V. R a m a n . ful. The function of awarding the Diplomas The Academy then prsented a welcome to the successful students of the College was address to Sir C. V. Raman in the course of celebrated on the 4th of August last, the which they stated: then Mayor of Madras, Mr. M. A. Muthia “You are the master plumbing the depths Chettiar, Kumararajahof Chetlinad, presiding. and scaling the' heights of the science of The present Academic year commenced in sound. We, as an Academy, are engaged July, 1933, and as many as thirty students with the symphony of sounds in theory and have sought admission into the College as in practice. It is therefore peculiarly appro­ against ten and eleven in previous years— priate that you should open our Music Confer­ certainly a great advance and a hopeful sign ence and we greatly appreciate the honour. for the future of the College. A series of By your great achievement, as well as by lectures on sound in relation to music were ^your characteristic humility, you have raised delivered by Mr. V. Apparao Pantulu, M. A. India’s stature in the eyes of the world. We L. T., Additional Professor of physics, Presi­ are proud to be your fellow-countrymen. dency College, in his College Laboratory as We wish you a long and increasingly useful on previous occasions, which were very much life of distinguished service to science and to appreciated by the students. The College still humanity.” continues to be located in ‘Gana Mandir’. I am afraid that as the strength of the College The address was artistically printed with increases, as certainly it will in a few years, designs showing Sarasvati, the presiding the accommodation will be found inadequ­ deity of all arts and sciences at the top and ate. Further that quietude which is the essen- various Indian musical instruments all round. tail requisite of a Music College is entirely Dr. U. Rama Rao, the President of the absent in its present abode and it is all the Madras Music Academy, welcomed the dele­ more* necessary therefore that the College 1933 CONFERENCE 95 should have a building of its own amidst During the year, nine model music per­ quiet and noiseless surroundings. I once ag­ formances and two dances were given by the ain appeal to all charitably-minded ladies and Academy. Competitions in Sri Purandara gentlemen and to every lover of music in the Das Padams and Sri Jayadeva’s Ashtapadis land to help the Academy with liberal dona­ were also held. Two gold medals instituted tions to carry out their objects. In this connec­ by my humbleself in respect of the former tion I must place on record our deep debt Competition and two prizes, also gold medals, of gratitude to Raja Sir Annamalai Chet liar, one of which was donated by Mr. V. Apparao for his benevolent endowment of Rs. 500 in Pantulu, M. A., L.T., were awarded to sue- favour of the Teachers' College of Music, cessful candidates. A consolation prize was interest of which is to be utilised every year donated by Dewan Bahadur T. Rangachariar, for the best student of the College. C.I.E., in respect of the latter competition and the same was awarded to the candidate The Academy has established two Model next in order. Both the competitions proved Music Schools for beginners, one in Myla- pore and the other in Gana Mandir. These to be a great success. schools are also intended for teacher-students B harata Natya. of the College to practise teaching music. As usual, the Academy arranged tor a More schools will be opened as funds permit Bharata Natya performance during the and popular demand requires. Thus the start­ monthly concerts. The Academy was able ing of a net-work of Model Schools through­ to secure an artist for this performance who, out the city to enable girls and boys to learn in conformity to the ideals of the Academy, music and at the same time provide those eschewed vociferous accompaniments and who pass out of the Teachers’ College of adopted in their stead a dulcet veena and Music with empolyment is our aim and ambi­ twin tamburas. No wonder then, that the tion and with popular support it is sure to performance given in such a soft and fructify ere long. Further, there is ample subdued atmosphere with rich emotional scope for trained music teachers in the rendering, free flow of melody and proper Mofussil, and all Taluk Boards, District restraint of rhythmic excesses, evoked the Boards and Municipalities will, we hope, admiration of critical savants. The Academy encourage them by appointing them in their invited Sri Ragini Devi of America to give schools. her impressions on Indian dance which she Music and the University. did in a lecture delivered by her in October last which was greatly appreciated. The It is a matter for gratification that the Academy is publishing in its journal, “Abhi- University of Madras have instituted a Dip­ naya Sara Samputa”, a rare useful work in loma course in music. We wish the institute Tamil on Bharata Natya. The Academy is an honours couse and a Vidwan course con­ gratified to find that efforts to resuscitate this ferring Siromani or some such title to stud­ neglected Art of Bharata Natya are proving ents of music. We are glad that the highly successful. It may interest you all to U niversity has chosen the right person for the know that the Acdemy contemplates the lecturership of the Diploma course. I mean starting of classes in Bharata Natva in the Vidwan Tiger K. Varadachariar. What the near future. Teachers’ College of Music, of which he was the principal, lost, the University has gained. P ublications. But, in the matter of filling up assistant The Academy, I am glad to say, has this lecturerships, the University, I regret to year undertaken the editing and the publish­ point out, failed to do justice to some of the ing of “Caturdandi Prakasika” a rare and candidates who topped the list in their test authoritative work on Indian music by Ven- examination. Merit has been sacrificed at katamakhi, the founder of the modern system. the altar of caste or community which in The manuscripts therefor have been secured music or for the matter of that, in any of the from the family of the illustrious Muthuswa- Fine Arts, should not be allowed to prevail. mi Dikshitar, one of the musical trinities of 96 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

South India. The printing of the text is prizes will be awarded. This will be a good nearly complete and the book itself will be incentive for talented musicians to shake off published with introduction and translation their prejudice and come out in public to and will be available for Ihe public in a short exhibit their skill and knowledge in Music. time. The Academy porposed to bring out This is one of the means by which the many other works of similar nature that Academy will be enabled to take stock of the await publication, and thus realise one of its latent talent of the land and give encourage­ cherished ideals, but it is not able to do so ment to them. now owing to want of funds. The Music Academy has been planted The timely publication of the Academy’s with the goodwill and co-operation of the Journal has been considerably hampered entire public of this Presidency and is still ou’ing to lack of funds and inadequate pub­ in its infancy and we hope the plant will lic support. The Academy has had to con­ grow big and spread out its branches solidate the issue of parts in the interest of throughout the length and breadth of the economy. In view of the high cultural value land. of the Journal, it is unique in its kind in all F in a n c e India, l would appeal to all lovers of Music A word about finance. This is a very to give it a generous measure of support and delicate topic, but still a word must be said help to ensure a prompt and regular publica­ about it. The Academy has made more tion of its parts. commitments than it is able to provide for. The Radio Music is very much better now Its funds are short, it has no hall, no habi­ and the Corporation always selects the seve­ tation of its own. The Academy has to ral artistes in constultation with the Music suspend many activities for lack of funds. Academy. That its services were appreciat­ It has to struggle against unfriendly rivalry ed will be evident from the following and sustain itself. Its work is thus rendered extract from the report of the Corporation:— more and more difficult. On behalf of the Academy, I have taken the begging bowl. “ It will be noticed that the standard of I am a Brahmin and my profession is to beg. Broadcast has considerably improved. I am not ashamed of begging. I, therefore, This has been effected through the kind stretch out my hand, in the full hope that co-operation of the Music Academy, our Maharajas, Rajas, Zamindars, Mirasdfus, Madras, who have specially requested Commercial and Industrial Magnates and their experts to help us in the selection the general public, will contribute their mite of Ihe artistes. We have also to thank and help the Academy so that they can the Music Academy for having helped successfully carry out the noble object they us to overcome the prejudice some of have in view. the professional musicians had against the singing in the Radio. " Before I conclude, I have to pay my humble tribute on behalf of the Academy, to This Conference is to be presided over by the Executive Committee, the Secretaries i Vidwan K. Ponnayya Pillai, lecturer in of the Academy, Messrs. K. S. Viswanatha Music in the Annamalai Music College. Sastri and T. S. Tiruvenkatachariar, to the He is a Vidwan of a high order and Treasurer, Mr. S. Rajagopalachariar, to rare merit and we hope that under his Mr. T. V. Subba Rao, the Editor of the guidance, the Conference will prove to be Journal, and to the other Vidwans and a success. One special feature of this Con­ members who worked zealously and whole ference is the introduction in the programme heartedly for the Academy. Our thanks are of performances of Hindustani Music and also due to the Corporation authorities espe­ the institution of competitions in the morn­ cially to the Commissioner, Electrical and ings, Vocal and Instrumental, of a fairly high Chief Engineer, for giving us the site for standard with a view to give' publicity and the Conference, free of charge and for many recognition to musicians of merit to whom other*services they have rendered unto u?.

S i r C . V. Raman and Lady Raman. SIR. C. V. RAMAN'S OPENING ADDRESS.

Sir C. V. Raman, in declaring the Con­ biological purposes that she comes out with ference open, expressed his gratefulness artistic decorations. It is equally a part of to the Academy for their address ar\d for the the ebb and flow of life that she should kind words with which Dr. U. Rama Rao express herself in song. requested him to open the Conference. He Every morning in my house at Bangalore, said that, if he were concerned solely with I am roused from my bed by the songs of the task of retaining his reputation for thousands of birds, singing all at once with learning, he should follow the safest rule the mere joy of life. They welcome the and speak as little as possible. In the rising sun and it arouses the sleeping President of the Conference they had one physicist from slumber. It comes of itself. who would no doubt place before them the point of view of the musical experts. T he Disciplining of E motion. He frankly must confess that he did not We, as living beings, can no more resist belong to that category. They had placed the thrill of music than the birds can stop upon him a task for which he was not fit. singing. It is part of life itself. But there is They would therefore permit him to follow this great difference. I think it is also a law of a path of his own and try to present a view life that it is in the highest expression of art of music from one who was not himself a that the highest joy is found, not in the unres­ musician, from the standpoint of a man of trained expression of emotion but in the dis­ science. ciplining of emotion. You will all realise that “Of all the great mysteries,” Sir C. V. it would not be a painting if I take half a Raman coutinued, “which we are confront­ dozen colours and dash them about on a piece ed "With, the influence of music is one of canvas. I am told there is a school of art the most remarkable. I have been accused who do that. But the majority of us are still of having had acoustics for my first love. conservative enough to believe that there I deny that soft impeachment. I have had must be discipline in art. There must be a two loves, Light and Sound, to which I have controlled effort of imagination to produce attributed equal affection. Life is generally a great work of art, and something more a very drab and uninteresting affair. But than imagination, an effort of genius. It is Nature has provided us with some compen­ the same in music. It will not do merely to sation. Colour and music, they are two of shout forth out of the exuberance of life to the most obvious. 1 need not labour the express your joy in unrestrained and roused point of colour. I will only ask you to turn accents. We are all too familiar with that to the other side and you can see what a kind of music. Music is rather an attempt to prominent part colour plays in influencing control, at the same time, to express in an human life. (Laughter.) artistic form. Art is, at the same time, joy, The student of Nature knows that one of imagination, discipline and above all genius. the ways in which the exuberance of life Speaking as a man of science, I must con­ manifests itself is in colour. You find the fess that science has nothing to tell us what­ flowers in the trees, butterflies, the gorgeous ever about why music has such a marvellous blue of the birds, the milder colours of influence on man and woman. It has noth- animals, including man. It is just when ing to tell us why it is able to thrill the inner­ Nature has a great task to achieve irf her most core of our being. That is a part of the 13 98 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

mystery of life. But science can, and does in spite of all the anathemas pronounced endeavour, to indicate at least some of the upon it, has succeeded in making itself po­ aspects of this great mystery. It is a remark­ pular and brings to those distant from musi­ able fact that colour and sound have been cal academies and teachers' colleges, some the inspiration of many a great man of thing at least of the attenuated benefits of science. It is a mistake to imagine that music. I hope my friend, Dr. U. Rama Rao, science and scientific research derived their will still have a soft corner in his heart for impulses solely from the intellect. I have the gramophone. (Laughter.) I agree, and often said that scientific impulse is often very most cordially agree, that it is an extremely difficult to distinguish from the aesthetic im­ poor substitute for the original. (Cheers.) pulse. It is the love of colour and music We have to-day a new interest in acoustics. that has often been the starting point of I forgot to mention also a deeper line of many a great scientific enquiry. research which has been taken up, and that T h e Sc ie n c e o f So u n d . is, the study of acoustics from the human, physiological and psychological points of Many of you might have heard of [lie view. name of Hermann Von Helmholtz, the in­ tellectual Colossus of the 19th century, whose A C o m p l e x P r o b l e m . two great works on the physiology of vision We, in India, arc inclined to give music a and sensation of tone stand to this day as place in our religion, "Nada Brahman” or classics and as monuments of supreme geni­ the Sound Deity. I do not wish to question us. He laid before himself the task of seek­ the propriety of that, but there is no doubt ing to understand,, at least in its main fea­ that, in this marvellous influence which tures, the laws of music and to give them music has, we have a profound problem to a physiological interpretation. After the work solve. It is all very well to say that the of Helmholtz and Lord Raleigh and a few waves of air come to us and titillate our others, the science of sound had a temporary nerves, but not all titillations are pleasant in eclipse. The study of the fundamentals of their nature. There is something subtle, physics, of the electron, the atom, and the something wonderful. Helmholtz and molecule pushed aside the interest in what others hold that the auditory mechanism has became one of the by-paths of scientific greater powers than the physiological one. investigations. I discovered that myself in If you mix two or three colours into a com­ 1921 and rightly laid aside the study of posite, some people will be incapable of sound for something which is likely to be resolving them. But the ear has a marvel­ more beneficial. I am glad to say however lous faculty of separating and distinguishing that during the past ten years, there has been five, ten or twenty sounds from each other. a great revival throughout the whole world A trained acoustician can analyse a single in the study of music. Paradoxical as it might sound into twelve or more harmonic compo­ seem, it was the grim necessity of war and nents. These marvellous powers are explain­ battle that brought forth this new interest in ed in a general way by postulating inside the sound. Physicists were forced to study the auditory mechanism, a series of resonants, a sounds of gun-fire £fnd they went back to the miniature piano inside the ear. All this is study of sound. The new interest in radio only touching the fringe of the problem. and in wireless brought forth a vast amount What happens afterwards ? How is it this of investigation. To-day, the science of titillalion communicates itself ? How is it acoustics has received a new lease of life, transmitted to the central nervous system first and foremost from the enormous popu­ and how do we get the sensation of pleasure larity, if not in India, at least elsewhere, of and how is it that the listner begins to nod ? the radio, of music transmitted through space. There is a world of difference between mere It has also acquired great importance through physiological excitements and the profound the art of the construction of buildings, the nervous emotional disturbances produced by necessity for producing perfect auditoriums. music. We have a great complex physio­ The gramophone, that hated instrument. logical, psychological phenomenon to ana­ 1933 CONFERENCE 99 lyse. During the past few years the method Take the mridanga. I is a marvel of acous­ of examining exceedingly minute physiologi­ tic construction. It accomplishes the seem­ cal harmones has started a new line of investi­ ingly impossible work of reconciling the in­ gation. Perhaps the time will not be far dist­ harmonic tones of circular drumheads into ant when we shall understand the physio­ harmonic tones having a succession of logical auditions more thoroughly. The harmonic overtones in the same way as the psychology, the philosophy and the aesthe­ veena or the . All the three have been tics of music are still in the remote 20th or classified as a group of three great instru­ 21st century. ments because in mridanga we have to har­ T h e M y s t e r y o f G e n iu s . monise inharmonic tones. Let us hope that even when they succeed There are some points in common be­ in analysing to shreds the mysteries of music, tween the musician and the man of science. we shall continue to admire the music in All artistes, and musicians in particular, are spite of all analysis. The common person slaves of their art and, to use a familiar is more interested in the synthesis of the word, they become * paravasam '. They are effects rather than in the analysis, which is lost in the art. The artist who does not feel perhaps to him dry and uninteresting details the joy of creation is not worth his salt. A of sensation. Helmholtz, in the last chapters man of science is likewise. When a task, of his work, was very cleTir about this. Great however trivial it may seem to others, seems master, as he was, he suffered from no to him to be of importance, no time, no illusion as to the very limited character of labour is too much. That is the spirit of the task which he undertook. More than creation, that is the creative instinct.” any other man, he showed the way. But he realised that he was touching only the T r ib u t e t o So u t h In d ia n M u s ic ia n s . very fringe of the problem. The point is The speaker then paid a tribute of admira­ this: We must all recognise that ultimately tion to the followers of the art of music in all great artistic productions are works of India and especially in South India. For genius. You cannot produce a Theagaraja many years, the art of music and the expon­ by turning the handle of a gramophone. ents of music had to take a back seat in the That is a task that is yet beyond human social scale. The lover of music and musi­ po\ver. Genius, in whatever sphere it might cal artistes were classed along with domestic be, transcends explanation. It cannot be servants and even with a lower type of peo­ discovered where genius will be born. You ple. They receded further and further from have only to look to masterpieces of painting society with the result that no respectable and sculpture, and listen to a great compo­ man or woman would think of devoting sition to realise that only a divinely-gifted himself or herself to music. Fortunately person can produce from out of the material things were a little better in South India to­ available for all, something that is really day. Perhaps it was due to the selfless love worthwhile. Until we solve the mystery of of their great exponents like Maha Vaidya- genius we cannot solve the mystery of music, natha Aiyar and Sarabha Sastri, men of because one is the creation of the other. transparent greatness, who in spite of poverty My own special interest has been for many and depressing surroundings, held their heads years in what is perhaps not of very great high and made their art not only loved and importance from the point of view of the admired but also honoured. If the Music practical musician. The study of musical Academy of Madras was doing nothing else instruments has been to me of very great _ but trying to place music and musicians personal interest. I had the pleasure and once again in the forefront of our social honour of contributing an article to the status, it was doing a great work. Not until Encyclopaedia of Physics. In that article it the public of India realised that music was was my peculiar good fortune to be able to one of the forces in Human life, one of the refer to some purely scientific merits in most elevating factors in their existence, one some of our Indfein musical instruments. of the few things that stir the chords of the 100 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY heart with love, that lifted them out of the an open mind and readiness to appreciate drab monotony of existence and brought good things from elsewhere. them nearer to the Deity, not until then N e e d f o r P r o g r e s s . music would take the right place. They had to honour music and honour the artistes who In conclusion, Sir C. V. Raman said: gave their best and realise that they have “We have had glorious days. Many of claim on their support. The Academy was our musical instruments are of Eastern origin. doing a very good work in systematising the But we have not been ashamed to adopt the art, in arranging for the publication of useful violin which had come from Italy of the works, for the adequate leaching of music 16th century. Let us not be content with and in numerous other ways. He felt that primitive methods. We have yet to learn a the work of the Academy merited their a great deal from the masters of violin tech­ warmest support. The Music Conference nique in Europe. I think it is a mistake to held year after year had been the means of be content with the second best. We should bringing home to the public the message of build upon our past achievements and seek music. He hoped that the Academy would newer achievements and this is the philoso­ long continue the useful work. phy of human nature, which is to progress. Continuing, Sir C. V. Raman said that he Either we have to get on, or get out. If we had learnt to admire Russian and Italian and do not march with the times, we shall find European music, quite as much as Indian that our own culture will be lost. It is by music, but all these additional loves had not progress that we can conserve our own. succeeded in displacing from the centre of That is the message that I should like to his heart the love for South Indian music. give to this Conference.” Undoubtedly, variety was the spice of life. Sir C. V. Raman paid a handsome tribute If they were not sufficiently wide awake to tc Dr. Rama Rao for his selfless devotion recognise in others their culture, they could and interest in music, and said that for the not complain, if others said nothing about last several years, during which the Academy theirs. If they did not seek to understand had been in existence, he had done excellent the qualities of European music, they should work and earned their gratitude. To Dr. not feel hurt if Europeans said that Indian Rama Rao, it was a labour of love. Men of music was an unintelligible jingle of sounds. that kind were rare. They were sometimes Not only in the field of music, but in other to be misunderstood and criticised. But spheres of life also,, they must be receptive none the less, let them not be blind to the to external influences. They must be able great efforts which the President of the to absorb what was valuable and reject what Academy was making. Surely, Madras would was not in every branch of human activity. not fail to recognise that in this great pio­ In the field of science, they had to adopt neering activity which had already effected the impulses that came from the West.' so much, they had a great force for the They could not reject them. So also in resuscitation of India's culture. (Loud other fields. Especially he would plead for cheers.) VOTE OF THANKS BY MR. S. SATYAMURTl

Mr. S. Satyamurti in proposing a vote of co-operate with them in achieving their thanks to Sir C. V. Raman said that they object. The speaker was glad that Sir. C. heard that day a learned discourse about V. Raman had referred to the resuscitation science and music. They were all trying to of the status of musicians. There could be humanise life. One criticism levelled against no future for music so long as musicians science at the present day was that it was were regarded as hirelings, willing to sell advancing too rapidly for human morality themselves for the highest price, willing to to cope with it. Science had placed at man’s sing unscientific songs to pamper to low disposal instruments which he did not know tastes and willing to place themselves as how to use and which he was trying to use mere wage-earners. The Academy was to destroy life. The speaker looked to Sir trying its best to enable the musicians to be C. V. Raman, the great scientist who had true to the great art. Dr. U. Rama Rao had imbibed the highest traditions of Indian referred to the University and had stated culture, to save science frcm that job and that it had sacrificed efficiency. The speaker make it consistent with the advance of huma­ hoped that the Academy would set a better nity and to serve life. The Academy was example for the University to copy. They particularly fortunate in having Sir C. V. had had an inspiring message and he hoped Raman in their midst and the speaker hoped that that message would be taken to heart. that he would come oftener among them and On the motion of Vidwan Tiger Varadachariar, seconded by Vidvan L. Muthiah Bagavathar, Vidvan K. Ponnayya Pillai of the Annamalai College of Music was voted to the chair. The President then delivered his address. Presidential a d d r e s s T»Y VlDWAN K . PONNAYYA PlLLAI.

Vidvan K. Ponnayya Pillai, in the course Sastra’ had a very long history, but it of his presidential address, said: has now fallen into desuetude. Of all Of all the Arts flourishing in our ancient the branches of music ‘ Nritya ’ appeals land, Music or rather Carnatic Music takes very largely and gives the maximum en­ the first place. It has great traditions. This joyment. It is also one of the 64 ‘Kalas’. we can gather from our ancient Tamil works Because of our present day tendencies and Perunarai, Panchabharatiyam, Murugal changed outlook, some think that this branch Natakat tamil nool, Silappadikaram, Chinta- of the art is not to be encouraged. I sub­ mani, etc. In Perunkadai we find mention mit that this view is wrong and art cannot of Veena and mention also is made of a mad do mischief to a body of people simply elephant listening to Veena and returning to because some of the artistes are not of the its proper senses. We can hardly exagger­ right class of people.. This art was also en­ a te the finer qualities of music. We hear couraged by Rajahs in Courts and in temples, how a sage played the Veena and as a result and even practised, among ascetics. An of his music, the mountain melted and soli­ ascetic of Tiruppanandal called Adikumara dified with the Veena in its grips, and Guruparaswamigal in his "Sakalakalavalli- Ravana could not. take out his Veena. malai ” speaks very highly of the finer Agastiyar again played on the instrument effects of dancing. and again the rocks melted. This short When people who have renounced the story, born in our traditions, illustrates the world encourage this high form of inno­ great effects of music. A well-known English cent enjoyment—certainly this art must give Scholar W. W. Hunter also bears testimony great pleasure to the common people. There­ to the traditional aspect of our music as to fore, it is necessary and expedient that this how our Carnatic music could be traced to ‘bharata sastra’ and ‘ nagaswara' must our Vedic limes and how it spread through be highly encouraged and given a place of Persia, to Arabia and finally in the 11th honour. century our Carnatic system got adopted in T h e M u s ic O f T a n jo r e . the music system of Europe. And so we Tanjore, in South India, can be called the can safely say that this music belongs to us nursing mother of musicians and musical

The conference re-assembled at 12 neon Sankarabharana'.— M. R. Ry. T. on 23-12-1933 with Vidvan K. Ponniah Pillai L. Venkatarama Aiyar will lead in the chair. the discussion. Several musicians and scholars interested VI. Reading of papers by Messrs. in music were present. Hulugur Krishnachar, P. G. Sunda- resa Sastri, V. V. Narasimhacharlu, The following was the Agenda of the N. S. Ramachandra Sastri, V. conference:— Raghavan, N. Ramakotayya, Panda- I. Lakshya and Lakshana of the fol­ nallur Meenakshisundaram Pillai, lowing ragas:— Sri C. Saraswati Bai, among others. 1. VII. Notation. 2. Ghanta VIII. Raga and Rasa. 3. Purnachandrika 4. Kedara IX. Problems connected with instruc­ 5. tion in Music. 6. Karnataka Behag X. Necessity for standardising compo­ 7. Devakriya sitions. 8. Kannada XI. Steps for preventing deterioration 9. Desakshi of Music. 10. Balahamsa XII. Steps to improve stage-music. 11. Isamanohari XIII. Bharata Natya. 12. Suddha Desi 13. Kannada XIV. Demonstration of musical instru­ 14. Brindavana Saranga ments and inventions. 15. Kannada Bangala XV. Resolutions on other matters of 16. Salaga Bhairavi general interest. 17. Dilipaka In accordance with the general opinion of 18. Manjari the members, the president stated that the 19. Devamritavarshini subject of reading of the papers might be 20. Nadachintamani taken up on 24—12—1933 and that the sub­ II. Reconsideration of Hindola and ject of discussion of Raga Lakshanas might H indolavasan ta. commence on 25—12—1933. III. Ragalakshanas (in general). Subject XI "Steps for preventing deterio­ ration of Music" was then taken up for con­ IV. Principles to be observed in Raga sideration. Alapana and Pallavi singing. Mr. M. S. Ramaswami Aiyar, who led the V. Intensive and elaborate considera­ discussion, remarked that fixing up a printed tion of:— programme for the performances was bene­ Todi:—M. R. Ry. S. Ramanayya ficial and necessary.. He opined that the Chetti Garu will lead the dis­ Kirtanas in the programme should be sung cussion. without Svaras. 14 106 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

Mr. P. S. Sundaram Aiyar observed that such music as belongs to authentic Sampra- Svara singing in Kirtanas should be permitted daya. but that such Svara singing should be Mr. Mahadeva Bhagavathar observed that moderately done. in the passage of time, there have been varia­ Mr. P. S. Krishnaswami Aiyar agreed with tions in the Sampradaya and that the experts the previous speaker and argued that Svara should discuss and settle which Sampradaya singing in Kirtanas ought to be permitted. was authentic. He added the deterioration seen to-day in music is traceable to the disappearance of Mr. P. Ramakrishna Pantulu remarked the old Gurukula system and to the modern that the present deterioration would be tendency to learn music from books and explained by the present day neglect of the Gramaphone records. At the present day an Gitas. He pointed out the danger of rushing efficient substitute for the old system could on to the Kirtanas withouti a good grounding only be made by the establishment of institu­ in the Gitas. tions like the Music Academy and the starting Mr. Ramakotayya agreed with the previous of music colleges by the Government. The speaker and emphasised the necessity for Teachers' College of Music run by the Aca­ a disciplined course. demy ought to be strengthened and its pre­ sent inadequate course of one year should be Mr. T. V. Subba Rao agreed with this extended. Musicians of note should take a view that Lakshana Gitas ought to be taught. more active part in the discussions of the He added that Standardisation of Kirtanas Academy and should observe the decisions should be undertaken for teaching in the of the Academy while singing in their per­ colleges. formances. Mr. T. L. Venkatarama Aiyer also agreed Vidvan L. Muthiah Bhagavathar stated that with the previous speakers regarding the the present day singing of Svaras is artificial importance of the Lakshana Gitas and the and tedious; Mahavaidyanatha Aiyar and standardisation of Kirtanas. He opined that Patnam Subrahmanya Aiyar used to sing Svara singing in Kirtanas should be done Svaras only sparingly; their singing of the only after the completion of the Kirtanas. Svaras was sweet and natural. Svara sing­ Mr. Nemam Nataraja Bhagavathar sup­ ing should be done only when expounding ported the 'Standardisation of Kirtanas ‘and rare Ragas. Kirtanas should be sung with a said that variations in the standard Kirtanas full knowledge of the meaning. Unknown ought to be condemned. Ragas should be avoided. The Hindustani mode, which is much in fashion, should not Mr. Syama Sastri observed that the essence be allowed to be sung by those who do not of a Raga is its Bhava and that the musician understand it. He agreed that the term of must concentrate upon it. the Music College of the Academy should be In winding up the discussion, the Presi­ extended to two years and suggested that dent said that Svara singing was an ancient ^ranches of this college could be opened in practice which should not be discontinued. important mofussil centres. He concluded He agreed that the course of teaching in the with the remark that the scope of the accom­ Music College should be extended to two paniments also should be limited. years at least, that branch colleges should be Nemam Nataraja Bhagavathar, while agree­ opened in all parts of the presidency, and ing with the views of the previous speaker, that, above all, there should be a very careful pleaded that the Academy should try to teach selection in admitting students. THE THIRD DAY. 24— 1 2 _ '3 3 .

The conference resumed its sittings with III Vidvan K. Ponniah Pillai in the chair. The A Tamil paper on Bharata Natya by Mr. day was allotted to the reading of papers. Meenakshisundaram Pillai of Pandanallur I was then read by Mr. V. Raghavan. After Mr. N. Ramakotayya read a paper in referring to the lost Tamil literature on the Telugu on “The Ways to Improve Music.” subject, the paper explained the three parts of He pleaded for the healthy co-operation of Natya,—Bhava, Raga and Tala and the three the Tamil and the Telugu Musicians and for classes of Natya, viz., Natya which was combining the great style of the singing of Drama, Nrilya which involved interpretation the former and the correct rendering of the of emotions through gestures and Nritta text of the latter. He also emphasised the which was pure dance. The ancient Tamil need for giving prominence to Bhakti in dancers and much of the European dances imparting music education to the pupils. were said to come under the last class. The Otherwise, he said, the purpose of music paper briefly referred to the several branches would be frustrated. of Abhinaya and in conclusion said that (here was lack of public patronage for this art and II that the signs recently seen and indicating Mr. P. Ramakrishnayya Pantulu read the revival of public interest in this subject another paper in Telugu on "Karnatic music betokened a new renaissance of the glorious and its present position.” He said that the an­ art of Bharata Natya. cients conceived music as an Upasana. Later on the art developed greatly at the hands of IV poets and master musicians. If one examines Mr. Hulugur Krishnachar read a paper on old^treatises on music, he would find that at “Gramas”. He explained that the difference the time of the Ratnakara, Indian Music had of (he Sadja grama and the Madhyama grama not divided itself into the Hindustani and was in the Pancama. In the latter, it was the Karnatic styles. The theoritical basis of the usual Pancama, i.e., four Srutis above the the present day Karnatic music might be Suddha Madhyama, and in the latter one said to be ’s Chaturdandi Sruti less. He illustrated this point by sing­ Prakasika formulating the 72 . ing a song of Purandar Das—“Kasune Kanda But it would be found from the actual Nidhiya”. The speaker stressed the necessity practice of the musicians that the guide for lor making provision in the existing Meia- the musicians either in the singing of the karta schemet for the inclusionJ of such Rasas CT Raga or of the , is the compositions of the in which two kinds of the Madhyama occur­ musical trinity of South India, Thyagayya, red, as could be seen in the songs of Puran- Dikshithar and Syama Sastri. At the present, dara Das, and other old composers. music has no doubt deteriorated, mostly Then followed a discussion on the paper. because of the fastly dying Gurukula system Dr. Srinivasaraghavan wanted the lecturer to of old. To prevent further deterioration and explain the Gramas, what they were, and why to preserve the peculiar glory and grace of there were only three or two Gramas. Karnatic music, an authoritative body like Mr. P. S. Krishnasvami Aiyar also asked the Music Academy should collect and publish an author of the paper to demonstrate the authorised version of the Lakshana Gitas and Gramas. He opined that the Grama question the recognised . was irrelevant, in so far as we had at present 108 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY only the §adja grama. Mr. Y. Narasimha- Matanga, the Sadja grama alone is important charlu said that the 36 Suddha Madhyama and that, according to the Karnatic system, melas represented the Sadja grama and the a fixed relation between Sadja and Pancama 36 Prati Madhyama melas could be said to was essential; and that therefore the Sadja represent the Madhyama grama. Mr. P. K. grama alone was sufficient for us. The Sundaram Aiyar said that the Gramas related president wanted an explanation of the to fixing up the Svaras on the frets before practical bearing of the Grama-classification the present 72 Melas were formed. They on present day music. Further considera­ are of no practical importance now. Mr. P. tion of the subject was adjourned to another S. Sundaram Aiyar Said that according to day. THE FOURTH DAY. 25— 12— '33.

Ragalakshanas were taken up for discus­ sions in different text-books whose number sion on the fourth day. was very large. But they should see what Mr. S. N. Ratanjankar, Principal, Morris the existing practice actually was and decide College, Lahore, was present. accordingly. Twenty ragas were put down for discussion. Mr. P. S. Krishnaswaini Aiyar agreed with Vidwan Mulhiah Bhagavathar and added that Vidvan Muthia Bhagavathar, initiating a what they had to decide was whether Udaya­ discussion on Raga Udayaravichandrika, ex­ ravichandrika and Suddha were plained that though there was no dispute as one and the same or were different. It was to its Oudava (pentad) character with Sa-ga- not necessary or desirable that one Raga ma-pa-m-sa in the and Sa-ni-pa-ma- should be called by two names. ga-sa in the , the difference of opinion related to the tonal value of the Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavathar further Nishada. Some musical text-books, he said, explained that the two Ragas, Udayaravi­ laid down that the Raga was a of chandrika and Suddha Dhanyasi should be Karaharapriya, while others classed it as a classed separately as their characteristics were derivative of the 9th Mela popularly known not the same, and that they could be sung as . In practice, it was not sung differently with different Raga-svarupas. with Kakali Nishada as it should be accord­ The Bhagavathar demonstrated the san- ing to recognised treatises. What in fact charas with Kaisiki and Kakali Nishadhas by was Suddha Dhanyasi is now sung as Udaya­ singing both varities. ravichandrika. This raga, is generally Vidvan Tiger Varadachariar pointed out known from Thyagaraja's ‘Enta Nerchina that mere manipulation of Svaras would not Enta Juchina' which, though slated to be in give any characteristic Ragabhava, which is Udayaravichandrika, was really sung in the essential feature of our musical system. Suddha Dhanyasi. In the treatise written by He opined that both Udayaravichandrika and Tulajamaharaja, this Raga was classed under Suddha Dhanyasi were derivatives of Kara­ the 36th Mela () with Sa-ri-ma-pa- harapriya; the difference was that in the ni-sa. In his (speaker's) opinion, it should former there was only Pa-ni-sa sanchara be sung with Kakali Nishada. If Kaisiki whereas in the latter the usage of Pa-ni-pa- Nishada was used, then it would become sa occurred. This came into prominence Suddha Dhanyasi. It was no doubt stated in when Patnam Subrahmanya Aiyar’s Krili Thatchuri Singarachari's book that Udaya­ ‘Varamiyavayya' was first sung and the above ravichandrika was a janya of Thodi and in distinction was agreed to among musicians, other works as a janya of Karaharapriya, but so that it would be desirable to take this in the authoritative treatise ‘Sangita Sampra- Kriti as illustrating Suddha Dhanyasi and daya Pradarsini' it was classed under the 9th Thyagaraja’s ‘Enta Nerchina’ as embodying Mela (with Kakali Nishada). Udayaravichandrika. Miss Bhavani Swaminathan stated that in Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavathar maintained the ‘Sangita Chandrika’, Udayaravichandrika that several authorities like Venkatamakhi was classed under the 20th Mela. laid down that Udayaravichandrika should Yidvan Tiger Varadachariar remarked take the Kakili Nishada; there were several that there might be so many conflicting ver­ Gitas, Tanas, Prabandhas, Thayas and 110 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADMEY

Dikshitar's Kriti in support of this position. particular Raga, it was specially mentioned as To sing this Oudava Raga with Kakali Nishada an exception as in the case of . He requires much skill and artistic sense and emphasised that it would be desirable to’*' that was probably the reason why it was bear this aspect of the matter in mind. ousted by Kaisiki Nishada which was easier Mr. T. L. Venkatarama Aiyar summed up to manipulate. Simply because a wrong the debate and said that there was no dispute practice came into vogue, they should not about the character of the svaras occurring change the scientific character of the Raga. in the song ‘Enta Nerchina’, but the fact was Mr. T. V. Subba Rao pointed out that the that this piece was classed under Udayaravi­ Gandhara being admittedly Sadharana, the chandrika in some text-books and under Nishada which was its Samvadi or harmonic Suddha Dhanyasi in others. As it was an would be Kaisiki. It was really very difficult apurva (rare) Raga, it might have drifted to manipulate Sadharana Gandhara with from its moorings, and so it was desirable to Kakali Nishada, maintaining the beauty of restore it to the position as laid down in the the Raga and avoiding Vivadi doshas. He Sastra or treatises. Venkatamakhi clearly was therefore of opinion that the Raga was laid down that, if Kaisiki Nishada occurs, iT a derivative of Karaharapriya. should be called Suddha Dhanyasi; in the Mr. Palladam Sanjiva Rao was of opinion authorised version of Thyagaraja’s Kritis by that the Nishada of Udayaravichandrika was Narasimha Bhagavatar, ‘Enta Nerchina’ was Kaisiki and not Kakali. classed under Suddha Dhanyasi. As regards A discussion arose at this point as to the characteristic of Pa-ni-pa-sa claimed for whether the Nishada -occurring in ‘Santha- this latter Raga by Tiger Varadachariar, thambu Sri’ in the Kriti ‘Enla Nerchina’ was Venkatamakhi’s gita which begins with clear ^Kaisiki or Kakali. A number of vidvanssang Pa-ni-sa was a sufficient answer. So the this particular portion of the song. Mr. correct position appeared to be to class Muthiah Bhagavathar held that the Svara as Udayaravichandrika under the 9th Mela and demonstrated was really Kakali though owing Suddha Dhanyasi under Karaharapriya. He to the gamakic manipulation it looked like sang Dikshitar's Kirtana ‘Sri Guruguha Kaisiki Nishada. Mr. Tiger Varadachariar Murte’ and suggested that Thyagaraja’s explained that when Sa-ni-sa was used the “Enta Nerchina' might be taken as an exam­ Nishada would necessarily have to be an ple of Suddha Dhanyasi and the former spng approach to Kakali owing to what might be might be taken to embody Udayaravi­ called the rule of proximity, but when Sa-ni- chandrika. pa is sung, it would be very difficult to arti­ Mr. Lakshmana Pillai of Travancore men­ culate Kakali with distinctness. But the tioned that in a text-book written by Appa- fundamental point with which they were swami, the Iakshana of Suddha Dhanyasi was concerned with regard to any Svara grouping given as Sa-ga-ma-pa-ni-pa-sa, while Mr. was whether it produces or indicates the Subrahmanya Pillai of Tiruvalur pointed out Ragakajaor Ragabhava which is the peculiar that classing the raga under Chalanata would Characteristic of the Raga. In this case Kakali be open to the objection that the Sadharana did not give out the fcagabhava. (He demon­ Gandhara svara would have to be pronounc­ strated his point by singing the above song ed as Ri. clearly.) Mr. S. N. Ratanjankar, Principal of the Mr. P. Ramakrishnayya Pantulu of Lucknow Music College,said that in Hindu­ Bezwada raised a new point, i.e., that even stani music the raga corresponding to Udaya­ individual svaras have their particular sva- ravichandrika with Kaisiki was called . bhavas or characteristics. For instance it The Chairman observed that both the was laid down in the Sastra that the svabhava Ragas under dispute were necessary. In of Sadharana Gandhara was gamaka, whereas deciding the Iakshana of a Raga they would that of Antara Gandhara was fixed. If the have to apply six texts, namely, Geeta, (atter was to be used with gamaka in any Suladi, Taya, Varna, Prabandha and 1933 CONFERENCE 111

Pada. He requested the Vidvans to help Isvara-stotras or to express feelings of the decision in the light of these authorities. intense anxiety, mental commotion or grief. Opinion appeared to be sharply divided as There were some Kritis and Padas, which to whether the Nishada occurring in Udaya- express the Raga-svarupai, in Tamil in this ravichandrika was Kaisiki or Kakali, and Raga, like Enna Bhayam Kanum (this was votes were taken. Kakali Nishada was sung by the Bhagavatar). The Raga always favoured by a majority of 2 (8 against 6). began with Nishada in the old days. Its The majority was composed of Messrs. arohana was Sa-ga-ri-ga-ma-pa-ni-dha-ni-sa , Lakshmana Pillai, and its avarohana was full, and Thodi svaras Sundaresa Sastriar, P. S. Krishnaswami appeared to predominate, the Raga showing Aiyar and others, while the minority the characteristics of Dhanyasi, Punnaga- claimed, among its ranks, Messrs. Palladam and Thodi also in some places. Sanjiva Rao, Tiger Varadachariar, T. V. Mr. T. V. Subba Rao agreed but added that Subba Rao, P. S. Sundaram Aiyar and Sa-ga-ma-pa-ni-sa predominated and that the Varah Narasimhacharlu. There was no dis­ raga had gone out of use. agreement as to the arohana and avarohana which were decided to be Sa-ga-ma-pa-ni-sa Mr. T. Srinivasa Aiyar of Mayavaram said and Sa-ni-pa-ma-ga-sa. The Mela was that this Raga was used in Mangalam songs understood to be ninth. and also domestic songs. He sang Thyaga- raja’s kriti, ‘Karunarasakshaya’ in support of G h a n t a his statement. The lakshana of Ghanta was next taken up, Mr. T. L. Venkatarama Aiyar then sang Mr. Lakshmana Pillai leading the discussion Dikshitar's kirtana 'Sri Kamalambike' in this by demonstrating its sancharas and saying Raga and explained that when Dha-ni-sa that it was a Dhaivatantya raga. occur the Dhaivata was Chatusruti and that Mr. Tiger Varadachariar remarked that all the other svaras were Thodi svaras, ex­ Ghanta did not stand separately as a Raga: cept an occasional Ri which sounds Chatusruti it was going by the name of Viraghantara- in the combination Ri-ga-ma. In some trea­ vara, Duhkhaghantaravam, etc. tises it was even put as a derivative of the Mr. Ramakrishnayya Pantulu stated that 2nd Mela, taking Suddha Gandhara. Ghi’.nta was different from Ghantaravam, though it was a fact that in the Sampradaya- The President opined that the Rishabha pradarsini it was mentioned that the latter and Dhaivata were mostly Suddha, and the name became gradually transformed into Conference decided that Ghanta is a the former. In an ancient treatise as also in Bhashanga raga derived from Hanumatthodi the Sangita Parijata, this Ghanta, was classed or the 8th Mela, occasionally taking chatu­ under Hanumatthodi. sruti Rishabha and Dhaivata. Mr. Muthiah Bhagavatar explained that The Conference then adjourned to meet this was a very old Raga used mostly in again next day. THE FIFTH DAY. 26— 12— 1933.

Messrs. S. Satyanvurti, K. V. Krishna- activity was started by the late Lokamanya swami Aiyar, Syama Sastri (grandson of the Bai Gangadhar Tilak, which had spread very famous composer of that name) and widely in the Bombay Presidency through Bharatam Narayanaswami Aiyar were also numerous branches thereof in all districts present. The decision as a result of the there, and under its auspices conferences are lengthy discussion on the previous day on held periodically, attended by more than Ghanta Raga was that the Arohana and 300 Bhagavatars, Harikatha Kalakshepa, Avarohana were Sa-ga-ri-ga-ma-pa-ni-dha- she said, was a very ancient and sacred ni-sa and Sa-ni-da-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa respec­ institution in this country the beginnings of tively. which might be traced to the days of Papers were taken up for reading. Prahlada, who was described in Bhagavata as ‘Taladhari’. She then detailed the various Music L iterature qualifications of a good Bhagavatar both in Mr, Ariprala Satyanarayanamurti of music and literature, and also in capacity of .Bezwada read a .paper on the important effective exposition. This was not an easy place which treatises, text-books and other matter, she remarked, as might be supposed literature on music occupied in the scheme by laymen because in her opinion, a success­ of musical education, not only as tending to ful Bhagavatar required a long course of set up. correct standards but also to establish, disciplined training and apprenticeship. She to the extent possible, a connecting link deplored that in these days of economic with our musical past. He urged the neces­ depression persons trained for other profes­ sity of Universities and Academies under­ sions and university men attracted by the taking or at least encouraging the compila­ substantial amounts earned by popular tion, by competent authors, of reliable text­ Bhagavatars were trying to enter the field books so that quality might not suffer in the without the complete equipment that was attempts at spread of education. He appealed needed. They should realise that successful to the Andhra University to follow the Bhagavatars should be made of sterner stuff. brilliant example set up by the Annamalai University in taking practical steps for the Srimathi Saraswathi Bai also made some spread of music. trenchant remarks on the question of music H a r ik a t h a K a l a k s h e p a s and the importance of practice as opposed Srimathi C. Saraswalhi Bai then read an to mere theory laid down in old treatises. interesting paper on Harikatha Svarupa Any attempt to follow in practice at the Vicharana (enquiry into the nature and present day the obsolete theories of Ratna- scope of Harikatha Kalakshepas). She kara, she said, would be as ineffective as said that literature on this subject was very treating modem patients with medicines limited, the only known attempts being a prepared strictly according to Charaka brochure by Vidvan Mangudi Chidambara Samhita. Any attempt at standardisation Bhagavatar and a booklet by Mr. M. S. should be based on the existing musical Ramaswami Aiyar. Suggesting the desirabi­ practice and text-books to be useful should lity of holding a separate conference for be a codification of such practice. Even if discussion of matters relating to Harikatha, a number of pandits decided that an she mentioned that an organisation to exploded theory should be restored, it would stimulate public interest on this branch of be almost a dead letter because musicians 1933 CONFERENCE 113

had gone on and would go on singing College of Music had already been started according to their “pajham” with a special and more such institutions were necessary. eye for pleasing effect or ranjana. She The resolution was carried unanimously. concluded by deploring the deterioration of Harikatha Kalakshepam from the palmy E x p e r t C o m m it t e e to S e t t l e days of Krishna Bhagavalar and appealed to S y l l a b u s . public bodies to open institutions for training Mr. P. S. Krishnaswami Aiyar then Bhagavatars. moved:— A l a p a n a a n d T a la “That this Conference recommends to Mr. Venugopala Naidu read a paper on such institutions as may be started to the principles of Raga Alapana and Tala. follow the syllabus that may from time He elaborated with explanations the general to time be prescribed by the Experts principles on these subjects found in Sangita Committee of the Music Academy and Sampradaya Pradarsifii and other texts, present their candidates for examina­ interspersed with his own remarks. tions to be conducted by the Madras Music Academy.” RESOLUTIONS ADOPTED. This resolution was seconded by Vidvan M o d e l I nstitutions . L. Muthiah Bhagavatar and carried unani­ mously. Mr. T. L. Venkatarama Aiyar moved the The following sub-committee was con­ following resolution:— stituted by the Experts Committee to frame “This Conference urges on the Academy the syllabus on a standardised basis: Vid­ to take steps to promote the starting in vans L. Muthiah Bhagavathar, Tiger Varada- mufassal centres of model institutions chariar, T. Sabhesa Aiyar, K. Ponnayya on the lines of and in the methods Pillai and Messrs. T. V. Subba Rao, P. S. adopted by the Teachers’ College of Sundaram Aiyar and Bharalam Narayana- Music, Madras, for the purpose of giv­ swami Aiyar. ing instruction in Carnatic Music.” Dr. T. Srinivasaraghavachariar said that in He stated that on the second day of the the matter of standardisation sufficient stress Conference suggestions were made by many should be laid on correct pathams of the vidvans that such institutions should be various Kritis, and only such compositions opened in places like Coimbatore, Calicut, should be passed as are handed down by the Tinnevelly, Madura, Tanjore etc., as there line of disciples of the original composers. was much demand for the same. This re­ The Chairman suggested that he might solution was proposed in pursuance of those bring a separate resolution to that effect. suggestions. The sub-committee which was sufficiently Mr. V. Varahanarasimhacharlu seconded representative might be relied upon to bring the resolution and stated that there was no out a standardised syllabus. doubt that a great demand existed for the The Conference then adjourned to meet opening of music schools in the mufassal. again next day, when the lakshanas of In Cocanada a music college with the same Purnachandrika, Kcdara, Kapi, Karnataka syllabus as that of the Madras Teachers’ Behag etc., were discussed.

15 t h e s ix t h d a V.

27— 12—' 33.

The Lakshana of Pumachandrika was ri were admissible only in the mandrasthayi taken up. and Dha-ri-sa-ri was used only in the man­ Vidvan Tiger Varadachariar: Normally drasthayi in ‘Sankhachakra’ Kirtana. the arohana is Sa-ri-ga-ma-pa-dha-pa-sa and Mr. Muthiah Bhagavathar: According to the avarohana Sa-ni-pa-ma-ga-ri-ga-ma-ri-sa. Purandara Sa-ni-dha-ni-sa was used only in Dha-ni-sa is also a prayoga. Rarely Sa-dha- mandrasthayi. pa is also used. It was finally resolved that its arohana and Vidvan Muthiah Bagavathar: Arohana avarohana were Sa-ri-ga-ma-pa-dha-pa-sa Sa-ri-ga-ma-pa-dha-pa-sa; avarohana Sa-ni- Sa-ni-pa- ma-ga-r i-ga- ma-ri-sa. pa-ma-ga-ma-ri-sa. In mandrasthayi, Dha-ni-sa and Dha-ri-sa- P. Ramakrishniah Pantulu sang a Raga- ni were admissible. malika of Manambuchavadi Venkatasubbier K e d a r a m . . which had the prayoga Dha-ni-sa-ri. Mr. Umayalpuram Venkataramier said: was next taken up. Mr. Muthiah ^ That according to Venkatamakhi, the raga Bhagavathar: The Arohana Sa-ma-ga-ma-pa- was sampurna in Arohana. ni-sa. The avarohana Sa-ni-pa-dha-pa-ma-ga- ri-sa. There is also a prayoga Sa-ri-ga-sa. Mr. Mutthiah Bhagavathar pointed out that sometimes there would be clerical mis­ P. S. Krishnaswami Aiyar: takes. The gita of had Sa- Sa-ga- ma-pa-n i-sa ni-dha-ni-sa and that was not found else­ Sa-ni-pa-dha-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa where. Dr. Srinivasaraghavan: The president: The avarohana must be Sa-ma-ga-ma-pa-ni-sa "A Sa-ri-ga-ma-pa-dha-pa-sa. Sa-ni-pa-ma-ga-ma-da-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa. At this stage, Mr. Ponniah Pillai, the pre­ Mr. Umayalpuram Venkataramier: sident placed Mr. Tiger Varadachariar in the Sa-ga-ma-pa-ni-sa chair and left the conference. Sa-ni-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa. Mr. Umayalpuram Venkataramier sang ‘Sa-ri-ga-sa’ is a visesha prayoga. ‘Thelisi Rama Chintanatho' and pointed Mr. P. S. Sundaram Aiyar: out there was no Dha-ni-sa in that Kirtana. Sa-ma-ga- ma-pa-n i-sa After some discussion it was agreed that Sa-ni-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa. Dha must be *lhe normal arohana was Sa-ri-ga-ma-pa-dha- avoided. pa-sa and the normal avarohana Sa-ni-pa-ma- Bharatam Narayanasami Aiyar agreed that ga-ma-ri-sa. Dha should be avoided, (hat Sa-ga-ma was Mr. M. S. Ramaswami Aiyar wanted to sufficient and that Sa-ma-ga-ma was only a know whether Dha-pa-ma-ga-ma-ri-sa was visesha prayoga. admissible. It was agreed it was admissible. Mr. P. Ramakrishniah Pantulu: Apurvaprayogas, according to Mr. Muthiah Sa-ma-ga-ma-pa-ni-sa Bhagavathar would be Sa-ni-dha-ni-sa-ri and Sa-n i-pa-ma-ga-ma-pa-dha- ma-ga-ri-sa. Dha-ri-sa-ri. Mr. V. Narasimhacharlu: Mr. T. L. Venkatarama Aiyar: According Sa-ma-ga- ma-pa-ni-sa to Venkatamakhi Dha-ni-sa-ri and Dha-ri-sa- Sa-n i-pa-dha-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa. 1933 CONFERENCE 115 Mr. T. V. Subba Rao: authorities but Dha might be a slip for Ni in Sa-ma-ga-ma-pa-ni-sa a loose expression. Sa-ni-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa and there is a Some Kirtanas were then rendered. After special sanchara some discussion it was agreed that the Pa-dha-ma-ga-ri-sa. arohana and the avarohana were Miss. Bhavani Swaminathan agreed with Sa-ma-ga-ma-pa-ni-sa that view. Sa-ni-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa. Mr. Tiger Varadachariar: Pa-dha-pa-ma, pa-dha-ma-sa-ri-ga-sa Sa-ma-ga-ma-pa-ni-pa-sa were special prayogas. Sa-ni-pa-ma-ga-ma-dha-ma-ga-ri-sa. Gandhara is long in avarohana. There is also the prayoga dha-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa. Mr. M. S. Ramaswami Aiyar; M u s ic a l N o t a t io n . Sa-ga-ma-pa-ni-sa The further proceedings were presided over Sa-ni-pa- ma-ga-ri-sa. by Mr. Ponniah Pillai. Dha was originally absent and should not be Mr. P. G. Sundaresa Sastrigal read a introduced in the normal course. paper in English on Musical Notation, in Mr. T. L. Venkataramier remarked th.it part. The further reading of the paper was dha was not admisisible according to ancient adjourned to the next day. t rHE SEVENTH DAY

28— 12— 1933

K a p i Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavatar replied that Raga Kapi as it was sung in the past and this song had originally been sung in Kapi its subsequent transformation into its modern only, but it subsequently came to be ren­ namesake popularly known as Hindustani dered in ; this latter practice had long # Kapi were elaborately discussed with compo­ been in vogue. He sang a Tamil song begin­ sitions in both being sung as illustrations of ning with ‘Kattiyakaranan Vandane' in illus­ the two positions. The attendance of tration of the old Kapi. musicians and music lovers was large and the The Chairman remarked that Sa-ni-pa keen interest evinced by the lay audience in would be the proper sanchara and that Sa- the discussion bore witness to the extensive ni-sa-dha-pa and Sa-ni-dha-pa groupings popularity-of this Raga which has, as it were, should be avoided as they savoured of Dar bar. become an indispensable item at the end of Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavatar maintained that every concert nowadays. these latter prayogas were admissible as Kapi was a chaya raga (a raga sensed by its virtues It was considered convenient to discuss or characteristics rather than by svaras). the ancient and modern Kapi separately He added that this raga did not extend in its under the names of Karnataka Kapi and range below the Nishada of the lower octave Hindustani Kapi respectively for the sake of and 'Ni-sa-ri-ga-ma' was a very characteristic distinction. usage, as also the prolonged use of Madh- K a r n a ta k a K a p i yama as a Nyasa svara. He also stated that Sa- ni-dha-pa was in use and should be adopted. Vidvan L. Muthiah Bhagavatar initiated The Bhagavatar then sang an old Padam of the discussion on Karnataka Kapi and said Kshetragna beginning with the words that it was a derivative of the 22nd Mela ‘Adaremovi’ in Kapi to illustrate his point. (Karaharapriya), its arohana was full and its avarohana was Sa-ni-dha-pa-ma-ga-ma-ri- Mr. T. L. Venkatarama Aiyar supported sa, special usages being Sa-dha-pa, Sa-ni-pa this view on the strength of Venkatamakhi's and Dha-ni-pa. glta enbodying the lakshana of Kapi. He also favoured Sa-ni-sa-dha-pa as it was found Vidvan Tiger Varadachariar agreed with in Dikshitar’s Kirtana ‘Venkatachelapate’. this view. A On an analysis of the discussion, the Mr. Umayalpui'am Venkatarama Aiyar musical practice regarding Karnataka Kapi stated that the correct avarohana as observed resolved itself into this: Sa-ni-pa and ni-sa- in some compositions appeared to be Sa-ni- dha-pa sancharas were found in existing sa-dha-pa-ma-ga-ma-ri-sa and sang two kritis compositions but in the lakshana gita of of Thyagaraja beginning with the words Venkatamakhi a clear Sa-ni-dha-pa was men­ ‘Anyamuseyakura* and ‘Ethini Bahubalamu' tioned. in support of his point. Hence at the suggestion of the Chairman Mr. G. V. Narayanaswami Aiyar pointed with which Vidvan Chambai Vaidyanatha out that Thyagaraja's song ‘Nitya Rupa’ was Aiyar agreed, it was decided by the Confer­ set down under Kapi in text-books but sung ence that the arohana and avarohana of in Darbar. Karnataka Kapi were Sa-ri-ga-ma-pa-dha-ni-

V 1933 CONFERENCE. 117

sa and Sa-ni-dha-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa (the. Gan' Mr. P. Ramakrishnayya Pantulu, on the dhara being pronounced long) respectively, authority of a Sanskrit text-book laying down as this would include all the existing autho­ that Kapi was derived from 22nd mela, rised sancharas. The Mela was 22. doubted the propriety of the usages of Antara Gandhara or Kakali Nishada. Mr. T. L. H in d u s t a n i K a p i Venkatarama Aiyar gave the history of this Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavatar led the dis­ Raga and said that it appeared to have been cussion on the modern ‘Kapi’ as sung in the sung for the first time in the south by Vadi- south which for convenience's sake might be velu in the Travancore Darbai; up to that called ‘Hindustani Kapi'. He said that Kapi time there had been only one variety of Kapi, as sung in Hindustani system of music was the one which they had already discussed different from what is now going by that (Karnataka Kapi) and which was covered by name here; for in the former not only was the old lakshana gitas. the ascent and descent complete but two Miss Saradambal, a student, then played varieties of a number of svaras (four or five) on the veena a svarajati in Kapi which was were observable, which was not the case in composed at the time of Svati Tirunal in the latter. . He demonstrated it by giving in which ri-ma-pa-ni-sa and sa-ni-dha-pa usages the abstract a rendering of the Raga, in the were found. She also played another song Hindustani country. by Mr. Nilakanta Sivan in Kapi, in which Mr. P. S. Krishnaswami Aiyar said that Ri-ga-ma prayogas were observed. they had to decide on the Raga as now sung Mr. S. Y. Krishnaswami' Aiyar, I. C. S., in the south which was different from the who felt that the veena rendering of the first Northern Kapi and opined that its arohana song savoured of to his ears, and avarohana were Sa-ri-ma-pa-ni-sa, and remarked that in view of the fact that there Sa-ni-dha-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa, the usages ri-ga-ma was so much difference of opinion among and Dha-ni-sa also occurring occasionally. the Pandits on this Raga, it appeared to him Two Gandharas, Dhaivatas and Nishadas are that no useful purpose would be served by used. attempting to codify it firstly because it was Vidvans Tiger Varadachariar and Chambai an imported Raga and secondly because it Vaidyanatha Aiyar agreed with this view. Mr. was sung differently by different persons. Hugulur Krishnamachar stated that the As it belonged to the Hindustani species, they ascenf*and descent were full, that there were might take in whatever they liked, but he two Nishadas and Gandharas but not two doubted- whether they could prescribe its Dhaivatas and that Kakali Nishada was lakshana with authority. always used in the ascent and Kaisiki in the descent. (He sang a Kanarese Kriti ‘Jesu- Mr. T. L. Venkatarama Aiyar said that this mathaleyore', which embodied these usages.) Raga had come to stay and they had to take note of it and try to decide its scientific Messrs. Radhakrishna Bhagavatar and character, because it was so popular and it Umayalpuram Venkatarama Aiyar were of was desirable to codify it so that it might opinion that it was an Oudavasampurna with not stray further. Svatjmaharaja composed Kakali Nishada in the arohana and Kaisiki in several varnas in Hindustani Ragas and this the avarohana, and that Suddha Dhaivata did Raga also appeared to have come into vogue not occur but Antara Gandhara was used. during his reign. Mr. G. V. Narayanaswami Aiyar agreed as this was illustrated in the song “Meevalla Mr. P. S. Sundaram Aiyar traced the Gunadosha.” genesis of Kapi in the south to the reign of Venkaji Maharaja when it was imported The popular javali ‘Vaddanine’ was sung owing to the influence of Samartha Ramdas. by Dr. Srinivasaraghavachariar in support of his view that the correct lakshana would be Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavatar remarked Sa-ri-ga-ma-pa-ni-sa and Sa-dha-ni-pa-ma- that it was undoubtedly an import and in pa-sa-ni-pa-ma-ri-ga-ma-ri-sa. our concerts it had been sung from the days 118 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY of Mookhar Bava. This is a popular Raga pa-dha-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa. It is a shadja graha with pleasing effect and, if they fettered it by Raga, the prayogas Ma-ga-ma (with Ant^ra rules, it would interfere with the freedom of Gandhara) and Ni-dha-ni (with Kaisuci artistic expression. No doubt, for Karnatic Nishada) occur in it and thatKakali Nishada ragas they must prescribe rules and regula­ is used in the arohana. tions, but for an imported Raga like Kapi, K a r n a ta k a B e h a g . which had all sorts of sancharas, such restric­ tions might not be very desirable. There was not much disagreement on the svara content of Karnataka Behag. as the Mr. G. V. Narayanaswami Aiyar opined only composition in this raga is Thyagaraja's that the present-day Kapi was neither “Nenendu Vedakura" which is wrongly Karnatic nor Hindustani, and therefore they classed as in a number of had to prescribe some lakshana. text-books. This Kriti was effectively sung The Chairman also agreed and added that by Dr. Srinivasaraghavachari and his disci­ they had ten Krilis of Thyagaraja sung in ples, Misses Suganthavalli and Vedavalli this raga, like "Athade Dhanyudu” and there (daughters of Mr. N. Srinivasachariar) and-on was also a varna embodying it. (He sang hearing it, the Conference unanimously re­ both.) As • it was found that Kritis were solved that the arohana of Karnataka Behag undergoing transformations at the hands of was full and its avarohana was Sa-ni-dha-ni- musicians, it was necessary to fix some rule pa-ma-da-ma-ga-ri-ga-sa and that it was a or lakshana. derivative of the 28th mela. Finally, the Conference decided by a vast The Conference then adjourned to meet 'majority that the following was the lakshana again the next day, when Devakriya, Kan- of Hindustani Kapi: the arohana is Sa-ri-ma- nade GoWla, Desakshi, and other ragas were pa-jn-sa and the avarohana is Sa-ni-dha-ni- discussed. THE EIGHTH DAY.

29— 12— 1933.

Discussion on Raga Lakshanas was agreed “This Conference is of opinion that'songs to be taken up afterwards, and the Confer­ sung in music parties should be of different ence discussed resolutions on various sub­ varieties and in different languages and jects relating to the improvement of music should be representative of different great and the revival of dancing. composers and especially appeals to musi­ Mr. S. Satyamurti offered the following cians singing in South India to sing more seven resolutions. songs in Tamil.” G r a m a p h o n e C e n s o r s h ip . Mr. P. S. Sundaram Aiyar doubted The first reasolution was as follows: whether it would be quite desirable to intro­ duce the restrictions of language and author­ “This Conference is of opinion that, in ship in the field of music. Art should re­ order to concerve good music, to keep up cognise no such limitations and the best standards and to educate public taste on productions should be encouraged. right lines, it is necessary that a Board of Censors should be appointed by the Govern­ Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavatar replied that ment, consisting of musical experts and re­ they had got in Tamil many compositions presentatives of the public to control and comparable in excellence to the songs of regulate the release of gramophone records.” Thyagaraja or Kshetrajna and instanced Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavathar moved it Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar’s ‘Ennaththukuda- and Mr. P. G. Sundaresa Sastriar seconded. leekayam' in Suddha . To enjoy music Both of them deplored the deteriorating taste to the fullest extent, listeners should under­ in music and urged that if public taste was stand the Bhava or meaning, and if they to be cultivated up to a high standard the wanted Tamil compositions to come up in publi'c“ear should be fed on good music for larger numbers this resolution should not be. which the Censor Board proposed would be opposed. The Chairman agreed and added absolutely necessary. that there was no antagonism to non-Tamil languages in the resolution, either intended The resolution was unanimously passed. or apparent. D u r a t io n o f P erformances . The resolution was carried. The second resolution passed by the Con­ ference stated that in the interests of the U n iv e r s it y D ip l o m a C o u r s e . development of music, it is necessary that no Vidvan Tiger Varadachariar next moved: musical performance including Kala- “This Conference is of opinion that the Dip­ kshepams should exceed three hours in dura­ loma course in Indian Music of the Madras tion. It was moved by Mr. T. Lakshmana University should be made a two-years’ Pillai and seconded by Mr. Bharatam Nara- course, and that the syl'abus should be re­ yanaswami Aiyar. The latter said that even framed on a suitable basis.” the performances of Patnam Subramania Mr. P. S. Sundaram Aiyar seconded. Aiyar and Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar did not A number of speakers expressed the opin­ exceed three hours. ion that in the selection of students for the V a r ie t y in M u s ic . University course, more emphasis should be Vidvan T. Lakshmana Pillai moved and laid on their aptitude for music rather than Vidwan Muthiah Bhagavathar seconded the on their educational attainments or qualifi­ next resolution. cations. 126 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

The resolution was unanimously passed. The private life of the artistes was not a con­ The Conference then adopted the follow­ cern of the public. The requirements of the ing two resolutions without any discussion: art itself would make it imperative that the- artiste should keep away from self-indulgence C it y B r o a d c a s t . or excess, as a self-indulgent life is incompa­ "This Conference is of opinion that the tible with the art. The last living exponent standard of music broadcast from the Corpo­ of the art she found was the late Jeevaratnam. ration broadcasting studio should be suitably Both the Kathakali of Malabar and the raised and requests the Council of the Cor­ dance of the south might be said to be in poration of Madras to take suitable steps in the same position, and the only people who this behalf. still preserved the finest traditions were Music in S c h o o l s . elderly men incapable of doing the acrobatic "This Conference appeals to the manage­ part of the dance. Although there might be ments of schools and colleges throughout no living demonstrator of the art, it could the Presidency to introduce Indian music as still be preserved, by getting young pupils an optional subject for boys as well as girls." trained by the old teachers. The first thing' necessary to keep up the art was to make the S c h o o l o f D a n c in g . artistes independent in life so that they might Vidvan Bharatam Narayanaswami Aiyar be in a position to concentrate on the art. then moved and Vidvan Syama Sastri She did not see why, when God was wor­ seconded the following resolution which was shipped in the dancing posture, dancing was carried unanimously:— not considered respectable for males. She "This Conference requests the Music then referred to the change of dress of the Academy to open a school of dancing as dancing women, Devadasis. When she early as possible." came to India 20 years ago, the style was The Chairman observed that this was a extremely beautiful and charming. Nowadays very popular art which had gone out of use they used very much heavier material which and it was only associations and bodies like would impede free movement. She there­ the Music Academy that could take up the fore, urged that the old style of dress should work of reviving it. be revived. She exhorted the Music Aca­ Mr. V. Raghavan supported saying that demy to take early steps to revive this art Nritta in the ancient days occupied the which had now become stagnant by'fttiBing first place in Sangitha and gita and vadya out where its tradition survived in its purest (the present-day music) were conceived as form and encouraging its development. only aids to dancing. The following resolutions of Mr. V. Ragha­ Mrs. Stan Harding then made a few re­ van were then unanimously adopted without marks. She said that she was trying to get any discussion:— a record of the surviving traditions of Natya Resolved that the Academy do arrange Sastra in India and for this purpose travelled for collecting a library of gramophone ^extensively in Southern India. If the art of records of all the available compositions of dancing was to sfarvive, the artistes must the different composers, the different styles first be suitably rewarded and respected. As of singing of the various Carnatic Sangita regards the ritual dance, she said that it was Vidvans and the representative playing on of vital importance that it should not be the different instruments, stringed, blown, transplanted because it had struck roots deep percussion, etc. already; they could easily transplant a tender shoot but not a tree. Dancing had played Resolved that the Academy do collect a in India from time immemorial a very im­ portrait gallery in their premises of all the portant part in the worship of God and if it celebrities in the field of Carnatic music, was to be perpetually dissociated from tem­ composers as well as musicians, vocal and ples, it would be like uprooting an old tree. instrumental. • 1933 CONFERENCE 121

Resolved that (he Academy do publish a employ songs composed by good composers series of books relating to music, each book only, songs that are of a high level both in dealing with one definite subject—kinds of Sangita and Sahitya; and that the same sug­ Carnatic compositions, Carnatic composers, gestion be made to producers of Tamil sing­ Carnatic musicians of the past and of to-day. ing pictures. The Academy should sponsor Resolved that the Academy in the coming Tamil talkie ventures that can preserve years do arrange each month, besides wholesale to us the old operatic Tamil lite­ music performances, regular monthly lec­ rature, the Rama Nataka Kirtanas of Aruna- tures on definite subjects by competent chala Kavirayar, the Skanda Purana Kirtanas scholars. of Kavikunjara Bharati, etc. Resolved that the Academy do represent Resolved that the Academy do arrange to to the Hindu Religious Endowments Board teach in their city model girls’ music schools that steps should immediately be taken to not only the classical kritis, varnas, etc., but see that Devaram, Vaishnava Prabandham, also something of the rich stock of the folk Bharata Natyam, Nagasvaram and other music and household music of the Tamil temple musical arts are again made part of land, the national songs of Bharati and such the daily offerings to the God in all temples. household dances as kummi, kolattam, etc. Resolved that the Academy do suggest to The Conference then adjourned to meet dramatic societies in Madras that they must again the next day. THE NINTH DAY. 31— 12—33 D is c u s s io n on R aga s.

The Conference re-assembled at 12-30 Vidvan Bharatam Narayanaswami Aiyar p .m . Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavathar took the remarked that there was no known composi­ chair, owing to the unavoidable absence of tion in the so-called Suddha Saveri of the 1st the President, Vidvan K. Ponnayya Pillai. Mela, and it might not be possible to sing it, The lakshana of Raga Devakriya was first bringing out its individuality as a janya of taken up for discussion. . Vidvan Umayalpuram Venkatarama Aiyar, At the outset Mr. T. L. Venkataramaiyar said that according to the treatise 'Sangraha described the progress of this raga during Chudamani' by Govinda, Devakriya took the last three or four centuries. He said Sa-ri-ga-ma-ni for ascent and Ni-dha-ni- that Ramamatya, Somanalha, Tulaja Maha­ pa-dha-ma-ga-ri-sa-ni, in the descent that it raja and Venkatamakhin classed it as a deriva­ was a Nishadantya raga and a derivative of tiv e of the 28th Mela (Harikambhoji) with , the 20th Mela. But in the Sa-ri-ma-pa-dha-sa and Sa-dha-pa-ma-ri-sa lakshana gita given by that author, the for its lakshana, so that it tallied with the Sanchara ranged from sa of the third octave raga at present known as Suddha Saveri to pa of the lower octave. According to under which a number of compositions like modern practice, however, Devakriya was Thyagaraja’s ‘Darini Telusukonti’ are group­ known by the kriti ‘Natimata’. (The speaker ed in the modern text-books. But the raga sang this kriti.) which had been going by the name of Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavathar observed Suddha Saveri up to the eighteenth century that the kriti 'Natimata' did not go according was similarly an oudava (pentad) but a janya to the lakshana given by Govinda, but Took of the 1st Mela (Kanakangi) according to the Ri-ma-pa-ni-sa in the ascent and Sa-ni-dha- Sampradaya Pradarsini and the 15th Mela ni-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa in the descent, that the (Mayamalavagoula) according to other svaras were those of the 20th Mela and that authorities. The name Devakriya however Ri-ga-ma and Pa-dha-ni-dha-ni and chatusruti existed at the present day but with its ancient Dhaivata also occurred prominently. It was form and svara content entirely changed, not known exactly what raga Thyagaraja and was embodied in and remembered by meant it to embody as Svararnava said to be ,flThyagaraja's kriti ‘Nati Mata Marachitivo', relied on by him was lost to them now. the only composition printed under 'Deva­ Vidvan Shermadevi Subrahmanya Sastriar kriya' in subsequent text-books. said that although undoubtedly the kriti 'Natimata' was very beautiful, its raga could In view of the fact that the oudava in not be rightly called Devakriya, as Dikshitar question had come to be now called Suddha composed two kirtanas 'Sri Guruguha Saveri and it would be difficult to displace Tharayasu mam’ and 'Sri Vatukanatha’ giving an established name, Mr. P. S. Krishnaswami them the authoritative name of Devakriya Aiyar suggested that this name might be with the seal at the end. The difference retained but that the old Suddha Saveri of being only in name he urged that this unim­ the 1st Mela might be* called Devakriya, as peachable authority might be accepted and otherwise this latter raga would have to go the qpme 'Devakriya' adopted for the raga withofit any name. now going by the name of Suddha Saveri. 1933 CONFERENCE. 123

Mr. V. Varahanarasimhacharlu brought K a n n a d a G o u l a out an old Sanskrit treatise in which Deva- Mr. T. V. Subba Rao next started the dis­ kriya was described as a Shadava (six svaras) cussion on Kannada Goula and said that it raga with Sa-ri-ga-ma-dha-ni-sa in the ascent was a derivative of the 22nd Mela with Sa-ri- and Sa-ni-dha-ma-ga-ri-sa in the descent, with ga-ma-pa-ni-sa in the arohana and Sa-ni-dha- a footnote that the lakshana Sa-ri-ga-ma-ni- pa-ma-ga-sa in the avarohana. dha-ni and Ni-pa-dha-ma-ga-ri-sa-ni was pre­ valent in the Andhra country. This some­ Mr. Umayalpuram Venkatarama Aiyar what tallied with Sangraha Chudamani. pointed out that both the Sangita Sampra- daya Pradarsini and Sangrahachudamani put Mr. T. V. Subba Rao suggested that the it as a janya of the 22nd mela with Sa-ga-ga- raga now called Suddha Saveri embodied in ma-pa-ni-ni-sa and Sa-ni-ni-dha-ma-ga-ga-sa compositions like ‘Darini’ might continue in the arohana and avarohana respectively. under that name as it had been coming Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavatar observed that down like that for over a century. As for in another authoritative work he found this Devakriya, he said, the raga embodied in raga described as a derivative of the 28th 'Natimata* might continue to go by that Mela (Harikamboji), but in the majority of name, as a derivative of the 22nd Mela, as in text-books it was classed under the 22nd the case of Dilipaka and Natachintamani. Mela. Mr. P. S. Sundaram Aiyar observed that There being difference of opinion as to the from the discussion there seemed to be two parent of this raga, Thyagaraja’s Kritis ‘Ora- schools of musical thought, one represented jupu’ and ‘Sogasujuda’ which were classed by Dikshitar and the other by Thyagaraja. under it were then sung one after another Mr. T. L. Venkatarama Aiyar denied it say­ by the vidvans. It was observed from the ing that there was only one school that all renderings that the former song took a clear the three chief composers followed. Sadharana Gandhara but in the latter the usage of Antara Gandhara was apparent. Vidvan Muthia Bhagavathar said that it There was also difference of opinion as to was now too late to change the name of the the other aspects of lakshana and the further present Suddha Saveri as it was fixed by consideration of the raga was adjourned to modern practice. As for Devakriya of to-day to enable the experts to consult autho­ ‘Nafflfl&ta’, it was a very welcome addition rities. to our musical lore given to us by Sri Thya- A Paper garajasvami along with so many other ragas like Chenchukambhoji, Kharaharapriya, etc., What system do we follow y invented or brought out by him. So he Veena Vidvan‘L. Subrahmanya Sastriar advised the Conference to fix the lakshana of Sfiermadevi then read a long paper of 15 of Devakriya according to this krili *Nati- printed pages on Indian Music—secrets of mata' and record the fact about the change musical subjects, dealing with the history of of the old Devakriya into Suddha Saveri. music from the time of Sarangadeva of the Ratnakara (13th century) through the times The Conference agreed that the ancient of Somanatha, Ramamatya and Venkata- Devakriya became the present Suddha Saveri mnkhin down to the present day. What the and that its lakshana was as follows:—It is vidvan attempted to prove by means of this in the 20th Mela with many chatussruti paper was that Venkatamakhin was the Dhaivata prayogas like Bhairavi (Gandhara grammarian of the musical system existing also being the one met with in Bhairavi); at the present day, that his lakshana gitas there is also the chaya of Kharaharapriya; its represent the authoritative code relating to arohana is Sa-ri-ma-pa-ni-sa and its descent raga svarupa, that Thyagaraja, Dikshitar and Sa-ni-dha-ni-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa with Ri-ga-ma Syarna Sastri were all disciples of Ven- and Pa-dha-ni as characteristic prayogas; it katamakhin’s school,•‘that after Thyagaraja- is a Bhashanga raga. svami these valuble gitas were lost for a 124 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY while owing to lack of proper knowledge of the points raised by the lecturer were regarding lakshana and lakshya and that open to criticism and that all his theories there was definite'evidence to show that all were not universally accepted.) these gitas were in vogue some 50 years Mr. P. S. Kiishnaswami Aiyar suggested ago. He staled that Venkatamakhin was the that in view of the importance of the points inventor of the present Mela and the scheme, raised in the paper, it might be widely circu­ that Govinda subsequently introduced lated and the matter discussed thoroughly certain modifications into it with neither later on. This suggestion was seconded by authority nor the least understanding of the Mr. P. S. Sundaram Aiyar, supported by former’s essential principles, that this Vidvan T. Lakshmana Pillai, and unani­ Govinda whose time and whereabouts mously agreed to. The Conference then were not known was responsible for some adjourned to meet next day. unwelcome revolutions in musical grammar observed during the confusion following the V io l in , C o m p e t it io n . death of Thyagaraja. A music vidvan In the morning there was a competi­ Thatchur Singarachariyar who wrote a num­ tion in violin, with Vidvan Syama Sastri, - ber of books (about the end of the last P. Ramakrishnayya Pantulu and Venkata- century) closely followed Govinda and swami Naidu as judges. There was a young the musical literature brought out in girl of 9 years among the competitors. The modern times represented mere distorted talent displayed was admitted to be of a high editions of these books; Singarachariyar with order; results were announced on Monday. all his greatness could not get at Venkata- makhin's original because it was hidden in C ompetitions in M u s ic . Kumbakonam Mat ham. Sastriar then refer­ Vocal music competition for males was r e d to the vexed question of srutis and conducted on Thursday morning in the urged the desirability of expert bodies Music Conference pandal. Four competi­ discussing the theories which he elaborated. tors presented themselves for test, the judges being Vidvans - Seshaiyangar, Chembai Lastly, he said that mere musicians and Vaidyanatha Bhagavatar and Mr. P. S. technical experts without the knowledge of Krishnaswami Aiyar of Calicut. Each com­ musical history are not so important as the petitor sang one varna, two kritis and grammarian who would define the facts of rendered the alapana of two ragas. musical experience, that music is not politics to be decided by the ballot box, Competition in Veena-playing, open to that the tendencies of sabhas was to stray both ladies and gentlemen, was also held. away from the sound principles enun­ There were eight entries, of whom four ciated in authoritative treatises, that there were ladies. The judges were Vidvans should be real zeal for the search of truth Shermadevi Subrahmanya Sastriar, Tiger and that multiplicity of conferences would Varadachariyar and Muthiah Bhagavatar. not be of much use. Finally, he appealed to Each competitor played the pieces asked the University authorities to pay some alten- for and in the rendering a high level of •4ion to these vital points and staled that if talent was displayed. an opportunity was given to him, he would A C o r r e c t io n . practically demonstrate the beauties of Ven­ katamakhin and the practical value of his In the decision of the conference regard­ melakartha scheme and lakshana gitas. ing Karnataka Kapi on the 28th instant, the avarohana was, owing to a slip, printed as (It must be noted here that it was felt by Sa-ni-dha-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa; the correct avaro­ some vidvans in the conference that some hana is Sa-ni-dha-pa-ma-ga-ma-ri-sa. THE TENTH DAY. 1 — 1—1934.

D is c u ss io n o n R aga s.

The Academy Conference re-assembled According to Mr. Varahanarasimha- at 12-30 p.m., with Vidvan K. Ponnayya charlu, Desakshi was a derivative of the 29th Pillai in the chair when the lakshanas of Mela, but different sancharas were given in four ragas were discussed and two papers different text-books. were read. Mr. T. L. Venkatarama Aiyar slated that K a n n a d a G o u l a according to Sangita Sampradaya Pradarsini, there were two ragas called ‘Narayana The consideration of this raga which was Desakshi’ and ‘Saila Desakshi’, one being a discussed in part on the 30th ultimo was derivative of the 29th Mela and the other the resumed, and after some more discussion the 35th raga itself. There were a conference decided that its arohana was number of gitas and prabandhas in the Sa-ri-ga-ma-pa-ni-sa and its avarohana Sa-ni- former which was sampurna both ways. dha-pa-ma-ga-sa, and that it was a derivative The Chairman asked if any Vidvan knew of the 22nd Mela (Kharaharapriya). any compositions in this raga, and Mr. D e s a k s h i Radhakrishna Bhagavathar sang the Ashta- Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavathar starting the padi song beginning with ‘Stanavinihita’ discussion on the lakshana of this raga, said and Mr. Anantakrisnna Aiyar gave a render­ that rii7 claimed no current compositions. ing of Dikshitar’s ‘Sri Sulinim’. It was ob­ The only piece which he knew in Desakshi served that these renderings savoured of was a gita by Purandaradas which sounded . as a janya of the 28th mela. He consulted Mr. T. V. Subba Rao opined that the a number of treatises and found that four Dikshitar song recited was not in Desakshi books treated about this raga. In Bharata- as that name was not found mentioned by latakalpavalli it was described as a deriva­ the composer in the kirtana itself as was tive of the 35th Mela with Shatsruti Rishaba usual with him. The correct view accord­ taking Sa-ga-ma-pa-dha-sa and Sa-ni-dha-pa- ing to him was that Desakshi was a janya of ma-ri-sa, whereas Singaracharlu's work and Harikambhoji, and there were many Puran- Sangitachandrika as also Sangita guna- daradas'.s kritis and gitas to support this view. dusyam classed it as a janya of the 28th There being such wide difference of opin­ Mela with Sa-ri-ga-ma-pa-dha-sa and Sa-ni- ion among the experts present and as there dha-ma-ga-ma-ri-sa. But the Purandara gita were no current songs forthcoming on this showed that its ascent was Sa-ri-ga-pa-dha-sa raga, the consideration of its lakshana was and descent Sa-ni-dha-pa-ma-ga-ri-ga-sa adjourned. (Harikambhoji) which seemed to be the correct lakshana so far as the raga was B a l a h a m sa current in practice. It was also found in Dr. T. Srinivasaraghavachafiyar led the dis­ Sangita Sarvartha Sarasangraha, prior to the cussion on Balahamsd, stating that its lak­ Pradarsini. shana was Sa-ri-ma-pa-dha-sa in the arohana 126 fHE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADMEY

and Sa-ni-dha-ma-ri-ma-ga-sa in the avaro­ It appears that when Thyagaraja sang a kriti hana, with a special usage of Ma-ga-ri-sa; with this group of notes, the first of his and this lakshana was borne out by a sishyas respectfully pointed out that it did number of Thyagaraja’s compositions. not seem to be sastraic. The saint directed Mr. P. S. Krishnaswami Aiyar opined that this disciple to see the Vyasakataka or some the usage of Ma-ga-ri-sa was found in Dik- such old treatise; and it was found that this shitar’s compositions, but not in those of particular usage was authorised in that book. , so far as he knew. In the latter’s On this, the Svami seems to have remarked kritis, Sa-ri-ga-sa frequently occurred. (He that unscientific usages could not escape his sang ‘Ninnubasi’ to illustrate his point.) lips. Vidvan Radhakrishna Bhagavatar then E esamanohari sang Tyagaraja’s ‘Dandamu Pettenura’ and stated that accqrding to it, the descent was There was not much of disagreement as Sa-dha-ni-pa-ma-ga-ga-ri-sa. regards the arohana and avarohana of this raga, but the dispute related to the tonal Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavatar observed value of the Nishada occurring in it. that, according to his patham of ‘Dandamu Vidvan Muthiah* Bhagavatar sang Dikshi- Pettenura' and other Thyagaraja kritis in this tar’s “Ananta balakrishna” and Thyagaraja’s raga, the arohana would be.Sa-ri-ma-pa-dha- sa and the avarohana Sa-ni-d ha-pa-ma-ga-ri- ‘Sri Janaki' and pointed out the Kakali Nishada occured clearly in the former while ga-sa, the grouping Sa-ri-ga-ma-pa-ma-ri also in the latter it was certainly touched though occurring now and then. As Sa-ri-ga-ma not with emphasis. Mr. T. L. Venkatarama and Ma-ga-ri-sa prayogas were used by both Thyagaraja and Dikshitar, he proposed that Aiyar observed that in the usage Sa-ni-sa, the these might be regarded as arsha prayogas. Nishada was always Kakali. Dr. T. Srinivasaraghavachariyar and Mr. P. Mr. G. V. Narayanaswami Aiyar stated S. Sundaram Aiyar and Vidvan U. Venkata­ that he had heard many kritis of Thyagaraja rama Aiyar were against the usage of Kakali and Patnam Subrahmanya Aiyar in this raga, altogether, whether clear or shadowy, while but could not find this Sa-ri-ga-ma usage in Messrs. G. V. Narayanaswami Aiyar, Varaha- any of them. Mr. T. L. Venkatarama Aiyar narasimhacharlu and T. V. Subba Rao were replied that this prayoga was to be seen in inclined to allow an alpa prayoga (shadowy the gitas embodying the lakshana of the usage) for this note, the rest of the 'Ptivans raga. Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavathar sup­ favouring the use of a clear-cut Kakali ported the previous speaker saying that he Nishada. had learnt a number of kritis, varnas, and javalis in this raga and found this parti­ Thyagaraja’s ‘Manasa Srimachandruni’ cular usage occasionally prevalent. Mr. T. was also sung with a view to discover this V. Subba Rao was against Sa-ri-ga-ma elusive note, and it was given out by Vidvan prayoga. Radhakrishna Bhagavatar that it occurred in the arohana while Kaisiki Nishada was in Misses Sugandhavalli and Vedavalli then evidence in the descent. sang Thyagaraja's kriti ‘Thallidandrulu’, and The Conference finally decided that Eesa­ on this rendering and that of the other songs manohari took Sa-ri-ga-ma-pa-dha-ni-sa in sung earlier, the Conference decided that Sa- the arohana and Sa-ni-dha-pa-ma-ri-ma-ga- ri-ma-pa-dha-sa and Sa-nidha-pa-ma-ri-ma- ri-ma-ga-sa were the arohana and avarohana ri-sa in the avarohana, that it was a derivative of the 28th Mela, and in the usage Sa-ni-sa of Balahamsa respectively, that Ma-ga-ri and Kakali Nishada occurred. Sa-ri-ga-sa were characteristic usages; it is a janya of the 28th Mela (Harikambhoji): and M u s ic a l N o t a t io n a n d S r u t is , e t c . that Sa-ri-ga-ma was an arsha prayoga found Mr. P. G. Sundaresa Sastriar concluded in the ancient compositions. his paper on musical notation. He suggest­ As regards Ma-ga-ri-sa usage, Dr. Srini- ed a number of signs, horizontal and vertical vasaraghavachariyar gave an interesting story. lines) dots, commas, crescents and other'dis- 1933 c o n f e r e n c e . 127 tinguishing marks to indicate tala, kala, Vocal for Ladies: (1) Sri R. Brihadam- sthayi and other elements of music, many of bal; (2) Sri S. Santa Bai. which are not found in any text-books. Vocal for Gentlemen: (1) Sangita Bhu- shana D. Sriramamurti, Annamalai Univer­ An o t h e r P a p e r sity; (2) Not awarded. Mr. P. S. Sundara Aiyar then read the Veena: (1) Sri Subbamma, Mysore; (2) paper written by Vidvan Radhakrishna Sri Sarojini Devi, Guntur. Bhagavathar on Srutis, Gramas and Violin: (1) Sri V. N. Tulasi Bai, Madras; Murcchanas. (2) Not awarded. The Conference then adjourned to meet A separate function for the award of next day. medals to the winners of the Ashtapadi and the Conference Competions (Vocal, Veena C o m p e t it io n R e s u l t s and Violin) was announced at 2-30 p. m. on The following were the results of the Tuesday the 2nd January 1934 at the Con­ Competitions (Vocal, Veena and Violin) ference Pandal behind Ripon Buildings, held during the Music Conference Session:— People’s Park. THE ELEVENTH AND LAST DAY. 2—1—1933.

R e v iv a l o f B h a r a t h a .

The Academy Conference re-assembled at musical compositions were asked to be sung 12-30 p. m. with Vidvan K. Ponnayya by the Vidvans present. Pillai in the chair. Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavatar sang Bharata Vidvan Nallur Narayanaswami Thyagaraja’s kritis ‘Endu ICougalintura’ apd Aiyar delivered a lecture on the “Art of ‘Raghunandana'. It was found that though Bharata—the Indian dance." He explained the former took Chatussruti Dhaivata, the at length with numerous examples the three latter composition contained the Suddha branches of this art, namely, Bhava, raga variety thereof. The Bhagavatar explained and tala which could be fully expressed only that according to Sangita Chandrika, Guna- in this particular art. Rasa, in its technical dusyam, Bharatalatakalpavalli and Sangita and all-round sense, was the ineffable bliss Koumadi, this raga belonged to the 22nd which manifested itself in the nine emotions Mela, whereas Singaracharlu's book alone or Nava rasas. He further explained the classed it under the 20th Mela (which took ramifications of rhythm and melody in rela­ Suddha Dhaivata). The usage of this flat tion to dancing. The revival of that art Dhaivata seemed to him to be a subsequent would give the proper and necessary em­ innovation not authorised by ancient phasis to bhava the expression of which was musical texts or practice. wanting in modern times. He concluded Vidvans Tiger Varadachariyar and Laksh- by an appeal for reviving the glorious art mana Pillai and Messrs. P. S. Krishnaswami which required the simultaneous expression Aiyar and G. V. Narayanaswami -Ajvar of the three component elements of Bharata. agreed with this view, while Vidvan ‘B a l a K o k il '— A N e w I n s t r u m e n t . Umayalpuram Venkatarama Aiyar advocated A new musical instrument constructed Suddha Dhaivata on the authority of like an oblong box with two sets of wires Govindacharya. fixed thereto by two rests, invented by Mr. The Conference decided by a very large N. S. Arunachala Aiyar was exhibited before ’ majority that Suddha Desi was a derivative the Conference. It was operated with a short of the 22nd Mela (Kharaharapriya) with Sa- cylindrical wooden piece and a plectrum of ri-ma-pa-dha-ni-sa in the arohana and Sa-ni- wire or pointed wooden pencil. Its mani­ dha-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa in the descent. pulation was on the’ lines of the Gotlu Vadyarn, but its dimensions were much K a n n Ad a . smaller. This raga which is different from the well-known Kannada of stage fame had, ac­ D is c u s s io n o n R agas—S u d d h a D e s i . cording to Vidvan Muthiah Bhagavatar | who Discussion on ragas was then resumed, led the discussion thereon, two sorts of Suddha Desi being the first taken up. There sanchars one being Sa-ga-ma-pa-ma-dha-ni- was no disagreement either as to its parent sa and Sa-ni-sa-dha-pa-ma-ga-ma-ri-sa, the Mela or its arohana and avarohna, but other being Sa-ri-sa-ga-ma-pa-ma-da-ni-sa difference of opinion manifested itself as to and Sa-ni-sa-dha-pa-ma-ga-ma-pa-ga-ma-ri- the character of the Dhaivata used in it. To sa. Mr. M. S. Ramaswami Aiyar considered decide tjus point, the existing well-known the first sanchara sufficient as it included the 1933 c o n f e r e n c e . 129 second also in its scope, the second not 'Soundararajam asraye’ were then pressed being substantially different from the first. into service to find cut whether the theory Mr. P. S. Krishnaswami Aiyar pointed out of Kakah Nishada was borne out by current that both the Gandhara and the Dhaivata practice. It was observed that it was absent should be pronounced long to bring out its in the former and existed in the latter parti­ characteristic raga bhava. cularly in the arohana. On the basis of (he former song a section of the Conference Mr. T. L. Venkataratna Aiyar raised advocated Sa-ga-ri-tna in the arohana. another point, i.e., that there was a usage of Ri-ga-ma in the higher octave and sang Mr. T. L. Venkataratna Aiyar quoted the Dikshitar’s ‘Somam Sirodhrula’ in illustra­ authority of Venkatamakhi to prove that in tion of his point. * the usages Ga-ri-sa and Ga-sa the Gandhara was not clear but only very slight and that Mr. Radhakrishna Bhagavatar raised the the note that distinguished this raga from question of Nishada and was very emphatic Madhyamavati was the Kakali Nishada. He that it was Kaisiki and sang ‘Bhaja re' to sang ‘Soundararajam’ in illustration of his prove it. The Chairman, on the other hand, point. Vidvan Mulhiah Bhagavatar support­ sang the abstract raga and explained that ed him saying that he knew a Devarnama in Kakali Nishada alone would give the chaya this raga which revealed the presence of this of the raga. The latter view prevailed. note in a pronounced manner. It was finally decided that the arohana of Kannada was Sa-ga-ma-pa-ma-dha-ni-sa and A large majority were, however, against the avarchana Sa-ni-sa-dha-pa-ma-ga-ma-ri- this view and expressed themselves in favour sa, the Gandhara and Dhaivata being pro­ of Kaisiki Nishada and clear-cut Sadharana nounced long; Sa-ri-ga-ma and Ga-ma-pa- Gandhara occurring in the raga, and the ga-ri-sa were regarded as exceptional usages; Conference accordingly decided that Brin­ the raga was classed under the 29th Mela davana Saranga was a derivative of the 22nd (Dhira Sankarabharana). ’ Mela with Sa-ri-ma-pa-ni-sa in the arohana and Sa-ni-pa-ma-ri-ga-sa in the avarohana. B r in d a v a n a Sa r a n g a . There were not many widely known K a n n a d a B a n g a la . compositions in this admittedly imported The paucity of any authoritative composi­ rag^r*and Vidvan Mulhiah Bhagavatar tions in this raga probably accounts for the stated that except for the touch of Sadharana complete unanimity that prevailed in regard Gandhara and a shade of Kakali Nishada to its lakshana, which was deduced from this raga would sound like Madhyamavati; it the song of Thiruvottiyur Thyagayyar begin­ was a derivative of Karaharapriya mela ning with the words “llalona Niku Sariye- (22nd) and took Sa-ri-ma-pa-ni-sa in the warayya”, i.e., that it was a derivative of the ascent and Sa-ni-pa-ma-ri-ga-sa in the 15th Mela (Mayamalavagoula) with Sa-ri- descent. As for the presence of the Kakah ma-ga-ma-pa-dha-sa in the ascent and Sa- Nishada, the Bhagavatar said, it was clear dha-pa-ma-ga-ri-sa in the descent. from the kirtana of Dikshitar in this raga. The facts that this was originally a Hindu­ A P a p e r on ^Iam aras. stani raga, that Dikshitar imbibed the Mr. V. -Varahanarasimhacharlu then read Hindustani style in his childhood and that a a paper on Gamakas, in which he advocated northern raga called Sarang took a clear the 15 authorised gamakas of the classical Kakali Nishada in the ascent lent support to authors and stated that the so-called Dasa- this view. The Gandhara svara was intro­ vidha Gamakas of the modern text-books duced by the southerners to. distinguish the represented a wrong classification and raga from Madhyamavati on one side and nomenclature. He also opined that the Sriraga on the other. signs used by Subbar^ma Dikshitar were too Patnam Subrahmanya Aiyar’s ‘Sarasi- many and proposed the introduction of 5 ruhanayana Srirama,' and Diksliitar’s new signs (to represent the authorised 15 17 130 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

gamakas) in their place, viz., for Kampita, into action. He was glad that the Academy .Ahata, Ullasita, Kuralam and another. was giving due prominence to Natyasastra?*. The Conference then adjourned to meet He finally hoped that the resolutions passed next day for the last sitting of the session. by the Conference would be adopled by the Vidvans in their performances not only in CLOSING DAY'S PROCEEDINGS. the Academy but also elsewhere. It was 3—1—1934. only then that their efforts would be com­ The (including sittings of the Madras pensated. He thanked the Committee for Music Gonference organised by the Madras giving him an opportunity to participate in Music Academy were held on 3-1-34 after­ the Conference. noon when the medals to the successful Dr. U. Rama Rao proposed a hearty vote competitors in the competitions held during of thanks to Lady Raman for giving away the Conference, were given away by Lady the prizes and to Vidvan K. Ponnayya Piilai, Raman. Vidvan K. Ponnayya Piilai, the their President. He also thanked the volun­ President, was in the chair. teers under the leadership of Mr. G. K." Mr. K. S. ViswanathaPSastri, Secretary of Seshagiri for the great assistance rendered the Academy, after giving details of the by them. competitions held by the Academy, request­ The Academy he said, was having the ed Lady Raman to hand over the medals. Conference solely for the purpose of impro­ The following were the prize-winners:— ving music and their chief work lay in the Ashtapadi competition: First prize—Sri- discussions and he very much regretted that mathi M. P. Rajam; second prize—Srimathi several Vidvans had not participated in the V, N. Thulasi Bai; consolation prize— discussions though they were in town. Jayalakshmi. Dr. Rama Rao appealed to all Vidvans in Vocal Music (Ladies): First prize: Sri­ the Presidency to help the Committee, to mathi R. Brihadambal; second prize: Sri­ make it a real academy of Vidvans. mathi Santha Bai. Mr. S. Satyamurti said that the Academy Violin (Ladies): First prize: V. N. Thulasi had achieved something of which it could Bai. be proud. It had raised the status of musi­ cians and he earnestly hoped that the Vocal (Gentlemen)—First prize: Sangeetha appeal of Dr. U. Rama Rao would nol go Bushana Sriramamurthi Pantulu. in vain. Veena— First prize: Srimathi Subbamma Vidvan L. Muthiah Bhagavatar, Vidvan (Mysore); second prize: Srimathi Sarojini Tiger Varadachariyar, Vidvan Parupalli Devi (Guntur). Ramakrishna Pantulu and Vidvan T. Laksh- Lady Raman, after distributing the prizes, mana Piilai also thanked the Academy for its wished the Academy all success and hoped comfortable arrangements to lodge the that ere long the Academy, would be able to Vidvans. have its own building. She also hoped that Mr. K. S. Viswanatha Sastri thanked the all the Vidvans in'the Presidency would Corporation authorities for allowing them co-operate with the Academy. the use of the grounds, the press and the P r e s i d e n t ’s C o n c l u d in g R em a r k s. police for their help in making the Confer­ Vidvan K. Ponnayya Piilai, in the course ence a success. if his concluding address, said that he very With the singing of mangalam, the Con­ nuch appreciated the interest which Vid- ference terminated. rans took in the discussions. The papers In the evening, there was a musical enter­ ead were interesting and he would recom- tainment by Vidvan Ponnayya Piilai (vocal) nend that they be published in the jour- Mr. Papa Venkatarama Aiyar (violin), and lal and the ideas put in them be translated Mr. Tanjore Vaidyanatha Aiyar (). BOOK REVIEWS

BY K.*V. Kam acand ra n

Ghanam Krishna Aiyar (With the text of taken leave of him, prior to his departure for 57 compositions and a list of 73 composi­ Udaiyarpalaiyam, but early next morning tions of Krishna Ayyar); Gopalakrishna found Krishna Aiyar bidding him farewell Bharati (with an appendix of 26 songs) and again through a song in Udaya Raga, bring­ Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar. In Tamil by ing tears to the eyes of Amarasimha. If Mahamahopadhyaya Daksinatya Kalanidhi Krishna Aiyar had cared, he could have Dr. U.. V. Svaminatha Aiyar. Copies to be chosen his patron from among the kings had of the author, Thyagaraja Vilasam, of the land, but Krishna Aiyar preferred Pillaiyar Koil Street, Tiruvettesvaranpet, the appreciation of Kacchiranga to fame out­ Madras. Prices As. 8, As. 8 and As. 6. side. Kacchiranga's appreciative nod was in I his estimation worth several kingdoms. The role played by these Zamindars in trouble­ G han am K r is h n a Aiy a r . some times in encouraging art and letters is In this brochure the Mahamahopadhyaya a bright chapter in the history of art and gives an account cf the life and times of letters. It was an age of genuine piety; and Ghanam Krishna Aiyar, the well known com­ Krishna Aiyar’s hold on his patrons was com­ poser in Tamil, who wa? no other than the plete; if some temple needed renovation, he maternal grandfather of the biographer's had just to put it into a song and sing it and father. the thing was done. Ripe in age and Ghanam Krishna Aiyar learnt music under rich in honours, Krishna Aiyar passed away, the great Master Adippayya among whose but his songs are stili sung, especially by the disHpTes were some of the greatest artistes of the nautch. musicians of the age, in particular, Syiima Sastri and Pallavi Gopala Aiyar. At the time, II a famous exponent of the Ghana mode ap­ G opalakrishna B h a r a t i. peared on the scene, in the person of Bobbili When Krishna Aiyar was at Tiruvidai­ Kesavayya, and under his guidance Krishna marudur, a certain ungainly young man was Aiyar mastered the intricacies of that style of mastering the rudiments of Hindustani singing, within a very brief period, to the Music under a north Indian musician named amazement of Kesavayya himself. From Ramadas, a protege of Amarasimha, and now Krishna Aiyar's position among contem­ those of Carnatic music^under Krishna Aiyar; porary musicians was assured, and patrons the young man was no other than Gopala­ vied with one another in securing his alle­ krishna Bharati who found such consum­ giance. Notable among these were the mate use for his musicial knowledge, later on Mooppanar of Kapisthalam, Prince Amara- when he improvised his immortal Nandan simha at Tiruvidaimarudur and Kacchiranga Charitram. In the beginning of his career and Kalyanaranga of Udaiyarpalaiyam. The the Mahamahopadhyaya apprenticed himself Mooppanar made himself remembered by to Bharati; a little later he had to give up supplying butter to this Krishna during his his music lessons because his Tamil pre­ early arduous rehearsals. Touching was the ceptor Vidvan Meenakshisundaram Pillai— friendship between Amarasimha and Krishna ‘the arch-enemy of Music'—as Bharati Aiyar; already the previous evening, he had styled him, did not approve of it. But even 132 THE JOURNAL OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY the arch-enemy who had consistently denied was intended to be sung by the author, in a preface to Bharati's opera even when the suitable notation. latter beseeched him for one, suddenly be­ Ill came a convert and volunteered him the preface of his own accord, after he heard M aha Va id y a n a t h a S jvam . Bharati sing once. Purists like Arumukha Nearly fifty years have elapsed since the Navalar hastened to honour Bharati. Not­ passing of Maha Vaidyanatha Sivam. Con­ withstanding the jibes of pedants who did temporary passions and controversies have not approve of his literary methods, Bharati’s long been at rest; now is perhaps the time contemporary popularity was amazing; it per­ to attempt a critical estimate of the achieve­ sists even to-day, though his music has suffer­ ments of the famous tenor, certainly one of ed at the hands of uncultured adapters. the most remarkable personalities of the last The Tamil genius, neither clannish nor century,'about whom there has been greatest parochial, combines a fine sensibility and an diversity of opinion, the musically learned eclectic aestheticism, and responds to the and intellectual section damning him finer elements of other cultures in fulfilling with faint praise and the less learned and itself; Bharati was the artistic embodiment uninitiated acclaiming him an incarnation. of the Tamil genius. The sandal is said to A Pandara Sannidhi, in whom the genuine derive its boquet from the fragrance of Saivaite fervour of Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar diverse flowers; even so in Bharati’s work, is struck a sympathetic chord and who suc­ an interplay of subtle refinements and intan­ cumbed to the magic of his voice, was the gible influences, synthesised from diverse person who bestowed the title ‘Maha’ on cultures. Bharati was a master of expres­ Vaidyanatha Aiyar of Vaiyaccheri—a title res­ sion—Hlerary-.-and musical, equally at home ponsible for the impression that the recipient in ‘tearing the decree of fate’ or penning a was head and shoulders above his brother dainty miniature of little girls’ dancing as in artists and that there was no one else who the following:— deserved such a title during his time, before or since. Did Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar really eFiTtS'guQuttl-® parpQetr&rar is&iso tower over his contemporaries by proven fiBpeat stiireal. gj(J0(5 r«r accomplishment ? s^ii'Setitptgd&irifl Oiueo&)rrii sirleai Ramaswami Sivan, the elder brother of Q e S p g l (SjtL'JllJJtf. iLjlBStf.. Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar, was an excellent Nandan Charitram was the parable of his man in his own way, learned and pious. own soul, intensely felt and iinperishably His elegy on his brother is a monument of expressed. He had, besides, a rich vein his grief and pow'ers of literary expression in of drollery, as witness this mock description Tamil; and his monograph ‘Maha Vaidya­ of Siva:— natha Vijaya Sangraham’, which is an elegy in “Why indeed did you choose this eccen­ prose, was motivated by his sense of bereave­ tric one, Oh Uma! At the sight of Tripuras ment and loss, more than by a desire to per­ he just grinned; when he saw Manmatha he petuate the achievements of his brother. just blinked. If in his senses, he seek* you; Ramaswami Sivan ardently worshipped his otherwise he stands on one leg. Why indeed brother on whom his influence, if it was not did you select this mad one?” exactly sinister, was at least unhealthy; and It is interesting that an European was, in to that extent Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar was some measure, responsible for bringing out unfortunate in his brother. Ramaswami :he first edition of Nandan Charitram. One Sivan with his severe Tamil scholarship fed KandappaChettiyar financed for the publica- exclusively on the lives of Saints and the lite­ ion. Apparently there was no non-brahmin rary fare of Periya Puranam and Tiruvilaiy- novement in those days. It is a pity that adal Puranam was not unlike Don Quixote he original music of Bharati is being rapidly nurtured exclusively on heraldic literature ost. The music Acadmeny could not do and like him he developed many complexes etfer than publish Nandan Chritram as it chief among which was the victory complex, BOOK REVIEWS 133 Maha Vaidyanalha Aiyar was a prodigy and diminution; nor imitate the intricate pat­ he brought some unique gilts to bear on his terns of Chinna Vaithi; nor recapture the musical art; but the excited imagination of rich epic style of Raghava Aiyar nor the Ramaswami Sivan peopled by Sambandha, sophisticated elaborations of Patnam Subrah­ Banabhadra and Banabhadra’s wife and their manya Aiyar, though all these great musicians miraculous exploits saw in his brother's commanded few natural advantages, but had music those miracles reduplicated. Where an excess of defects to overcome. Of Vaithi other people saw music of enthralling beauty, the elder it is said that his voice was so Ramaswami Sivan could not help seeing voluminous that he had to requisition a a victory. He believed his younger brother special drone of Thuruthi and Otliu in place was some kind of musical warrior predes­ of the Tambura; and that it would effort­ tined to win in every musical joust and lessly regale an audience of several thousands tournament, whatever the'odds; and he could without an amplifier. Further Kunnakkudi not think of music except in terms of the Krishna Aiyar and Patnam Subrahmanya battle. If Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar went forth Aiyar have, in their compositions, wrought to sing, it was in fulfillment of ‘dik-vijaya’. If things of beauty which are a joy even tc-day there flourished, some remarkable musician and which enable posterity to measure and in some corner of the peninsula he had been appraise the genius and art of these great created in the opinion of Ramaswami Sivan musicians. No one disputes the brilliance for the sole purpose of being vanquished and of Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar, but how many subjugated by his younger brother—a curious of his compositions would bear repetition aberration of brotherly affection but which tc-day? It was Patnam Subrahmanya Aiyar Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar in his reciprocal —a victim of one ot the alleged victories— devotion to the elder brother, at least who retorted “Why stray so far away from tolerated, if he did not encourage it. the field to conquer people, when there were It was an age of high, musical achieve­ several nearer home (probably in the same ment: the standard of Subbarayar of street) waiting to be conquered?” or words Bikshandarkoi! was still fresh in men’s me­ to that effect. These conquests therefore mory—even Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar would are perhaps the least important among the not ordinarily sing Sahana out of respect for achievements of Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar. Su^afayar’s inimitable exposition of it; and The Mahamahopadhyaya describes a con­ men like Vaithi the elder and Vaithi the test between Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar and younger(of Sivagnnga),Patnam Subrahmanya Vaithi the younger and elder of Sivaganga Aiyar, Krishna Aiyar of Kunnakkudi and umpired by a certain Vainika named Raghava Aiyar of Coimbatore were redoubta­ Chinnayya Bhagavatar. In singing , ble musicians of proven and substantial merit Vaithi the younger is said to have blundered, and achievement beyond cavil. Victories while Maha Vaidyanalha Aiyar who had a over these remarkable musicians, spectacular theory as to how Nata ought to be sung, or otherwise, were neither easy nor possible sang it correct; obviously the Vainika as Ramaswami Sivan fondly imagined; Chinnayya Bhagavatar approved of Maha contests, if there were any at all, could only Vaidyanatha Aiyar’s version. Later Maha lead to situations similar to that between the Vaidyanatha Aiyar sang a certain Raga which mountain and the squirrel. One may even Vaithi the elder was unable to re­ readily admit that among his contemporaries, cognise till he was told it was 'Cl alcravakam’ Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar's was the most gifted by Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar who added that voice; and that few could sing to his pitch or its structure had been defined in the Sangita emulate him in speedy execution or re­ Ratnakara. In Ramaswami Sivan’s version duplicate the festoons of clustered svaras and of the same incident, it was a contest not the highly ornate expression that his voice only in singing but also in theoretical dis­ predisposed him to. But neither could Maha cussion as well and ¥hat the the Rishabha Vaidyanatha Aiyar reproduce the neat arabes­ and Dhaivata of Nata were the issues and ques of Periya Vaithi's Pallavi in the fourth that even after several repetitions «the two 134 THE JOUBNAI. OF THE MUSIC ACADEMY

Vailhis could not follow the Raga and when Tyagaraja era and the authenticity of which Chinnayya Bhagavatar asked Maha Vaidya- is not above suspicion, Sangraha Cudamat^ nalha Aiyar to sing it more explicitly, in terms for good or evil has dominated our musical of Svaras, to enable (he antagonists to follow thinking during the past 50 years; chief it, Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar replied that it was among the people who perpetuated its ideas, not proper to teach disputants in public; at was the late Singarachai i who plagiarised this, Vaithi the elder admitted that he was extensively from it in his publications; chief not well up in theory, but challenged Maha among the musicians who gave currency to Vaidyanatha Aiyar to sing in his manner. At its precepts was Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar. this stage neither Ramaswami Sivan nor the Ramaswami Sivan mentions the Sangraha Mahamahopadhyaya tell us whether Maha Cudamani as the principal work consulted Vaidyanatha Aiyar was able to do so. Instead by his brother. Till the time when this Ramaswami Sivan commences one of his work made its appearance, our musical flamboyant descriptions of how his brother theory was rational, consistent and cogent; sang which may be a correct account of and our art was activated by thought ancL how Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar sang not only imagination instead of mechanical formulae. on that day, but every day, all his life. With this treatise, theory and art received a But the challenge thrown out by Periya twist and much of the confusion and chaos Vaithi was to sing in Periya Vaithi's manner of our theory and the attenuation, not to say for which there is no answer. To continue sterilisation of our art to-day, are traceable to the story, even Periya Vaithi was amazed at this singular work. With all the facilities the performance of Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar. we command now for studying musical At that moment there arose a voice in history and sequence, musical research in that assembly that bade them call 1937 is still in an embryonic stage; one could Vaidyanatha Aiyar of Vayyacheri ‘Maha' easily imagine what the condition of musical thereafter. . If indeed there was a voice that research was 40 years ago. Sangraha Cuda­ day, it should have belonged to Ramaswami mani is not an authoritative work, but such Sivan. The Mahamahopadhyaya omits the a realisation is the result of a close scrutiny voice but dates the incident 1856—that is, of all available authorities. In the seventies when the hero was 12 years old. and eighties people did not bother about How did it happen that Vidvans of the musical history and research; and when the standing of Vaithi the elder and Vaithi the Sangraha Cudamani floated along wfifr its younger got so easily floored over the glib theories and facile solutions, people Rishablia and Dhaivata of Nata—the readily seized it and thought it answered all :ommonest, not to say the commonplacest, of their needs. So it did and does, though Ragas and how they failed to recognise, a few have reckoned the cost nor realised that :^aga like (whose structure, by the sufferer was not History, but Art. he way, is definitely not to be found in the Periya Vaithi and Chinna Vaithi were iangita Ratnakara)? If some Apurva Raga as much natives of Tanjore as Maha Vaidya­ tad baffled the pair one could understand natha Aiyar himself was and they learnt their heir lack of familiarity, but to be bowled music under authentic masters and the one ut with Nata, requires explanation. What reason that could have prevented them from robably puzzled them was not the Rishabha hearing of Sangraha Cudamani is that they r Dhaivata of Nata, but some unwarranted were much older than the work in question. mployment of the svaras which they had First rate artists both, perhaps they never ever heard of, reinforced by the pompous made a fetish of theory; a new tangled work leory of a pseudo-authority which at the by an anonymous scribe of which they had loment they were not in a positon to not even heard, was perhaps the last thing mtradict. that would have aroused their interest in Sangraha Cudamani jis the name of that musical theory. The Nata which Chinna eudo-aulhority. An anonymous musical Vaithi sang must have been that which his ;atise ,*hat came into existence in the post- master taught him—the classic Nata of BOOKR EV1EWS 135 the Mallari played by the teniple piper, may be forgiven if he failed to recognise a the Nata intoned by the Ramayana Sastri, name, which pre-Sangraha Cudamani the Nata of Tevarams, the Nata of Java, the grammarians were not aware of. Now what most ancient, legitimate and beautiful form does the whole contest amout to ? Chinna of,Nata. The Vainikas were perhaps the Vaithi’s was a triumphant vindication of the first to depart from this and encourage an time-honoured traditional Nata; while Maha unusual employment of the Dhaivata and Vaidyanatha Aiyar’s was an exposition of Rishabha; this would explain the choice of the just arrived new fangled method of sing­ VInai Chinnayya Bhagavatar in preference ing Nata, and if the victory was on his side to vocal musicians, to umpire the contest. also, he won it with a doubtful Nata, and his If Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar had sung the voice, abetted by the Sangraha Cudamani. Nata which we called legitimate, Chinna What about the contest itself? One cannot Vaithi could not have been baffled by it; the help feeling that it emanated from Maha only circumstance which would have puzzled Vaidyanatha Aiyar’s side in which his lay Chinna Vaithi was, if Maha Vaidyanatha admirers like the Pandara Sannidhi played Aiyar dominated by ideology of the an unconscious part. One can understand Sangraha Cudamani found some rococo Tandavaraya Tamburan’s infatuation, but did employment for the svaras in his Nata; Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar—the learned man and to prevent a repudiation of his that he was—believe he had really scored over Nata, he perhaps invoked the authority Chinna Vaithi in fair contest ? The Tnivan- of Sangraha Cudamani, believed to be core version likewise promptly contradicts ancient and authoritative, though neither. Ramaswami Sivan’s assertion about his This was perhaps the theoretical discussion brother’s victory there; the Maharajah, referred to by Ramaswami Sivan. For the himself a musician, adjudged Raghava first time, the name Cakravakam occurs in Aiyar the greater artist. the Sangraha Cudamani as the name of a Raga; previous to the Sangraha Cudamani Like that of other great musicians, the one must look into the list of brids to get at career of Maha Vaidyanatha Aiyar was the name. And Cakravaka is a name whose meteoric; yet for all its brilliance, Maha history deserves to be investigated. The Vaidyanatha Aiyar was just an episode in Mahamahopadhyaya admits that 'Cakravaka' the history of our music. We have not wWflot known to many musicians at the recovered from some of the after-effects of time, but does not explain why. Periya Vaithi that brilliance.